Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'worship'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • 3rd Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Blogs

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 436 results

  1. Ok guys, here’s the new story I’ve been working on. It’s of a similar size and scale to my last story "AJ & Noah". It’s told from the point of view of Woody (real name Sebastian Wood), a handsome, sassy, self assured (some might cocky) bodybuilder with a cheeky Instagram persona. Woody attends Montgomery University of Bodybuilding & Fitness; the only school in the world dedicated to turning its students into pro bodybuilders, where lessons include Posing Practice 101, Anatomy & Aesthetics and A History of Bodybuilding. There are a few references/Easter eggs to AJ & Noah and some of my other stories in here for anyone who’s familiar with them! I’ve got my friend @reeddune working on some illustrations too which I’ll be sharing soon. MUSCLE UNIVERSITY One I open my eyes and this feeling of warmth washes over me. I genuinely can’t remember the last time I woke up this happy. I look over to my best friend Emily lying in the bed next to me and she gives me this happy knowing grin. There was nothing particularly extraordinary about last night. Just two friends getting a bit drunk and going to the local gay club. But everything about it was awesome. The atmosphere. The people. And I just want to do it all over again. “How’s the head?” she asks me. I smile and shrug under the duvet of her bed. “I feel fine!” She shakes her head. “I can’t believe how much attention you were getting last night!” I beam back at her. “I’m used to it!” I reply cheekily. Even though I’m actually not. At least not these days. Emily grins and playfully rolls her eyes. “I loved it when that guy asked to feel my biceps!” I say excitedly. Emily giggles. “And then his mate joined in!” she says. “They were so funny!” I turn away from her and look up to the ceiling. God I love this room. This house. This town. Everything here is so … normal. It’s the complete opposite to my life at my own university. And now I feel a sudden pang of sadness at the realisation that none of this is mine. It’s Emily's. This is her room. In her student house. In her university town. And I’ll be going back to my (exceptionally not normal) student life in a few hours time. “I’m just surprised you didn’t meet someone and abandon me like you normally do!” Emily quips, with one eyebrow raised. I look over at her and smirk. “I probably should have done! It’s pretty much my only chance to pull these days!” “Seb, there must be other gay guys at your uni?” I pull a face. “You would think!” It might sound a little crazy, but I honestly wouldn’t be surprised if I was the only gay guy at my university. We stay silent for a while. “Is that club open again tonight?” I ask. She looks at me suspiciously. “Yeah?” I wiggle my eyebrows up and down. “What if I didn’t go back today and we go out again tonight?” What If I don’t go back at all, I think. “Erm … don’t you have an exam tomorrow morning?” I pull a face. “Meh!” Emily grins at me. I know she’d love me to stay another night, but we both know that I’m going to be sitting on that train back to Scotland in a few hours time. I sigh, pull the duvet down and look at the thick, perfectly pumped pecs bulging off my chest. “What do you think, boys? Do you wanna go back to Scotland today? Bounce once for yes, twice for no!” Then I bounce my pecs twice. Emily giggles in response. “The pecs have spoken!” I exclaim. She giddily beams back at me and everything suddenly feels good again. I love who I am when I’m with Emily. I love who I am when I’m here. It’s different to how I am at my own university. I don’t feel like I have to put on a front. I’m not competing with anyone. I can let my guard down. I can relax. I guess (like everything else here) I can be normal. Well, as normal as a sixteen stone bodybuilder with arms twice the size as most lads’ my age can be. A few hours later and we’re at the train station, my holdall thrown over one of my ridiculously broad shoulders. My train leaves in fifteen minutes and I want to get a good seat. As much as I love visiting Emily, the seven hour train journey to get there and back is never exactly fun. “Are you still coming down for your birthday next month?” she asks. “Yeah! Of course!” I can’t imagine spending my birthday at my own university. Jesus. How fucking depressing would that be? A couple walk past us; a boy and a girl. They both stare at me as they do and the girl pulls a funny face and looks at the boy wide eyed. Emily looks at me and we both grin. “Jeez! It’s like no one has ever seen a bodybuilder before!” I say. Emily laughs. “You’re definitely a novelty down here!” Something pulls in my stomach. A desire. This is what I want to be. What I should be. A novelty. A rare thing. Something out of the ordinary. This is what I want all the time. I suddenly feel a heavy sadness that I have to leave. “Do your think your uni would let me transfer down here?” I ask Emily. She gives me a sad smile. I know the answer to that one. “I’m not really sure if they’d be able to match your course!” I roll my eyes and manage to smile. Of course they fucking wouldn’t. No other university in the world would be able to match my course. I’m stuck there for another two and a half years. And then … well then there’s a very good chance that I’ll get to live my dream. It’s one small mercy I guess. The light at the end of the tunnel. The one thing I cling to during my shittiest days. Luckily the train isn’t that busy so I manage to have two seats to myself for the entire journey. On the journey down here two days ago some unfortunate fucker had to sit next to me. Because I’m basically built like a brick shithouse, I was spilling over onto his seat. The poor bastard was squashed up with half of his body hanging out into the aisle. Of course, there are some guys out there who would probably enjoy sitting next to me. Some who’d probably walk over hot fucking coals for a chance to be squashed up against my huge, muscular body in fact. The randy buggers. I divide my journey time up by revising for tomorrow's exam, listening to Spotify, staring at how huge and devastatingly sexy I am in the reflection of the train window (did I mention I’m a bit of a handsome fucker as well as being a two hundred and thirty pounds bodybuilder?) and thinking about how I’m going to spend the evening when I get back to my dorm room. By the way, you heard that right. I live in a shared fucking dorm room. Ugh. Just like the ones you see in all those films set in American colleges. Two beds. Two people. Two complete strangers chosen at random by a computer being forced to share a room. I mean … fucking seriously? My university is probably the only one in the UK that has them. They say it helps the students to bond. Really it’s just a cheaper way of housing us. It’s not like I can live off campus either. Trust me, I would if I could. But it's impossible. Because my university is in the middle of sodding nowhere. I’m complaining, but in actual fact, I’m one of the extremely lucky few first years who doesn't actually share his dorm room. Woo-hoo! My old roommate Craig (who was noisy, messy and had about as much banter as a brick) dropped out a few months ago so I have the whole room to myself. It’s mostly great, though there are times when I find myself getting a bit bored. There’s even been a few times where I’ve suddenly realised that I’m talking to myself. I have no idea what that’s about. Half way through the train journey I go to use the toilet. There’s a big mirror on the wall. Christ, I look huge. I’m always a little taken aback when I see my reflection in a foreign mirror. And this is no exception. My shoulders look ridiculous, my famously thick pecs (at least in the world of online muscle fans) are bulging underneath my plain white t-shirt (you should see them in a vest!) and my arms look straight up fucking monstrous. I guess I’m kinda known for my arms. I don’t mean to sound like I’m bragging, but you should see the size of my biceps. They just fucking explode off my arms when flexed. My triceps are pretty crazy too. I mean, at this point I’m basically just an all round freak. Strangers in the street would probably run away from me screaming if I wasn’t so bloody good looking with it. Which people feel the need to remind me about quite a lot on Instagram. I’m always getting told how handsome I am by random users. And it’s not just on Instagram. I read a crazy comment on a muscle blog once where someone said I wouldn’t look too out of place in one of those American high school films where the hot jock guys always look way too old to be playing teenagers. I kinda loved reading that. Then I started imagining what kind of character I could play. I was thinking an unusually buff, British exchange student all the girls go crazy over but who’s actually secretly gay. Then some big Hollywood producer could snap me up and put me in a Marvel film as a superhero. Or as some mutant freak in the latest X-Men film (no CGI needed). I mess with my brown hair a little, which is getting a bit too long at the top, to restyle it. I turn my head to the side and look at my jawline in the reflection of the mirror. People are always mentioning my jawline on the Internet. Then I wiggle my eyebrows up and down and flash a big, cheesy grin at my reflection. And then I laugh at myself. Because I’m such a fucking knob sometimes. I lift my t-shirt up and HOLY ABS. God, I love my stomach muscles. They really fucking POP. It’s like I’ve got six big cobblestones trapped under my skin and they’re trying to burst out. They’re definitely amongst the best developed and most aesthetic abs of all the lads in my year. An idea pops into my head which I can’t resist following through with. I whip out my phone and take a picture of myself, flexing the bicep muscles in my right arm in the mirror while pulling a funny face. Then I load up Instagram and type a cheeky caption. Me and this bad boy bulging off my arm are on a train back to MU. Everyone keeps staring at me. It’s like they’ve never seen a muscle monster before. Weird! #huge #biceps #watchmegrow #freak4life #hellyeah #sexymonster And BOOM … the post is up and my sexy face and bulging biceps are out there for all the world to see. Or all twelve thousand of my Instagram followers anyway. My chest flutters with excitement at the thought of all the likes and comments that will, without question, soon come flooding in. As I walk (well, more like strut) through the carriage to return to my seat, practically every passenger looks up at me. I clock one guy I’m fast approaching who has his head buried in a book. I cough loudly as I walk towards him and he casually glances up. This comical, shocked expression takes over his face and his eyes look like they’re about pop out of their sockets when he looks at me. Ha! I give my new admirer a mischievous smirk as I strut past his seat. And no doubt half the carriage are now checking out my obscenely huge, round arse which is stuffed into my painted on skinny jeans. When I settle back into my seat I load up Instagram again on my phone. I feel a surge of excitement because (as predicted) the reaction to my latest post is crazy. The likes are going mad and new comments keep popping up. Someone calls me a “super freak” (love it). Another person says I’m “so so handsome”. I get called huge, unbelievable and some dude tells me he wants to get his hands on my biceps. The filthy bugger! I like every comment, and even reply to some. Thanking them, or saying “hell yeah” or “I need to get even BIGGER”. For some comments I just leave an emoji. One gets a winky face, another gets the emoji with the one eye closed and the tongue sticking out (I LOVE that one) and, fuck it, the guy who wants to feel my biceps gets the face blowing a kiss emoji. It’s flirty. It’s cheeky. It’s outrageous. And it’s so fucking ME. I love getting all that attention. I love making people go crazy. And I love turning people on. Knowing that they’re aroused by my huge muscles. God. It’s such a bonkers and powerful thought. I jump in the Uber I’ve booked when I get to my final station. The poor driver looks fucking terrified. As we drive to my campus this unsettling feeling churns in my stomach. This is the worst part about going to visit Emily at her university, or going back to my parents for long weekends or holidays; the horrible feeling I get whenever I have to return. If I were in a better mood, I might give my Uber driver a cheeky flex of my biceps before getting out of the car. Instead I say thanks and reluctantly get out. I pause as I look at the assortment of big brick buildings before me and the surrounding greenery. There’s nothing particularly remarkable about my university campus from the outside. It looks like any middle tier university in the UK. I breathe a deep sigh as I look at the only clue that this is anything but an ordinary university campus - a graphic image of an arm with big, flexed bicep muscles on the side of the Prince House building sitting next to the following words: “MONTGOMERY UNIVERSITY OF BODYBUILDING & FITNESS. MAKING TOMORROW'S TOP BODYBUILDERS.”
  2. The final chapter of this one folks. Hope you enjoy. - Frank Pleasure Growth 10 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1389-pleasure-growth-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1489-pleasure-growth-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1551-pleasure-growth-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1719-pleasure-growth-part-9/ Aaron walked around slightly in a daze. His memory was returning to him. Thoughts of his brothers, mom & dad, and Zeke were flooding his mind. This was also flooding his mind with emotions of love for Zeke, fear for what was happening to hia body, pleasure because it felt so good to be so be and strong and healthy. A couple times he stumbled, due to his mind wandering off and trying to make sense of what was happening to him, what was going to happen, was it done, what will be done afterwards? But the loud thumping sound his feet made reminded him of some of his older brothers, how they stomped around the house, or so it seemed, after their growth spurts and then filling out after joining the football team. The each loved it when they could make the floor shake and the thump of their feet reverb across the house. When Zeke came to work for them, he blended right on in, making large thumping sounds. "But now..." thought Aaron to himself... "Now... I can out thump them all tip-toeing. I make it reverb across a state!" The thought of how big he was came over him. The thought about how Zeke seemed to really love his new larger boyfriend. The feeling began to get a hold of Aaron. "No! I gotta stop... Can't think anymore like that. Can't grow.... but it feels sooooo good when and after I do...." Suddenly Aaron heard what sounded like hundreds of tiny elf or smurf like voices, and he looked down to see where he was and what was making the noise. There beneath his feet was a very large crowd of people, stands, and somekind of field. Not being able to clearly see it from his height, Aaron backed up a bit and knelt down, putting his head almost on the ground. Looking at everyone as if they were legos, or a miniature set of pieces, he began to notice several groups of things on the field: a semi with a large rope around it's bumper or axel; set of marbles made out of stone....no not marbles, large balls like a medicine ball and getting larger, all along some posts of some kind; a series of tractor tires; some very large posts; and several other items grouped together. Aaron then looked over at a set of small tents and noticed there were several men; some were in polos with stop watches and clip boards while the others were in t-shirts, tank tops, underarmor, and kilts. The men in kilts were a bit taller and quite a bit bulkier than the men in the polos. "Hey.... I know what this is.....You all are doing a strongest man competition here aren'cha?" Aaron said with a smile, his face beaming. "Didn't mean to interupt..." and then Aaron's smile turned into a smirk. "...but since I have..." Aaron moved his hand and grabbed the rope attached to the semi between his thumb and forefinger. "Hmmm don't want to pull this too tight. Might send the semi and trailer flying through the air and we don't want that!" And moving his hand and then his arm slowly, Aaron pulled the Semi and loaded trailer with ease all the way across the specific drive in about a minute. "Hahahahaa... you guys normally need to use your whole body to move that and it take you like five to ten minutes! What else do we have?" Now moving over to the large round stones, again with his fore finger and thumb, Aaron picked up each stone and after bending over to eyeball it as close as he could, place each stone on the large pedestal of which it was to go on top. It took him a few minutes to do this, but only because to him it was like threading a needle. "That was quick...and fun.... next! Oh yeah... got to flip those monster tires don't we?" Aaron leaned his body over put his finger and against one of the tractor tires and gave it a small flip. His small flip sent it hundreds of feet into the air, to have it come down and bounce out of control. Luckily it was rolling away from the crowd out into the dessert. "Whoops..." Aaron then proceeded to flip over all the tires using his thumb in a matter of mere minutes. Quickly made short work of all the strength tests he could find, he announced that he was disqualified from the bar bending as when he went to bend them he always did it too fast and they simply snapped in half. The crowd stood there in awe at this slightly over 500 foot tall extreme bodybuilder and all the stregnth acts were absolutely nothing to him. Course many looked because not only was his body the build of a God, but they couldn't but help see his huge porn like, in giant sized endowment, even though it was flaccid. Aaron turned a surveyed everything he had done, looking down at the stack of large posts, the only thing he had left to do. "The last bit of the competition....what were these things called? Caspers...capers... no cabers...the caber toss!" And Aaron picked one up with his hand, it not even looking like a baton, drum majorette nor conductor type in his overly sized hands. "Usually you have to cup your hands together and balance this thing near your crotch don't you?" Aaron mimic the movement with one of the gigantic posts and looked down. "Ha.... is this thing is even the size of my cock! Sorry, ladies. Well, guess sorry everyone... I'm so big I don't have any clothes to fit! hahaha...." Feeling a rush of power or adrenaline hit him... he laughed harder, and began to flex his upper arms doing a knelt double biceps pose, after tossing the caber, nonchelantly, nearly into the next county. Then he picked up a caber and snapped it in two. Picking up another caber he held it in his palm and moved it next to his cock. "HA! It's not even as long as my prick flaccid!" And he began to rub the caber along side of his cock trying to see how and were it even measured when suddenly his cock began to become erect and suddenly ooze and swell even longer. "Oh yeah... it's becoming erect! Let's see how much my cock towers over this caber when it's fully hard!" But more than an erection was filling Aaron, another of the growth spurts was coming in full force effect. Aaron moaned and then slightly screamed in pleasure as his cock errupted further and further out from his body becoming veiny and engorged, thick and solid with blood, looking extremely long even for his giant size. But his body too, began to lengthen and increase in size. The nails digging up dirt and his toes using that to gouge out trenches on the field, his feet widened and lengthened stretch more and more out. His knees began pushing up small rolls then mounds and finally mountains of dirt and they pushed and grew along the field. His head rising even higher and higher, his shoulders and back broaden wider and wider. As he grew taller and taller! But the weight of him was increasing at a phenominal rate. Not only was he getting heavier proportionately due to his extreme height, but he was packing on more and more muscle meat as the feeling over took him! Shoulders were pushing against traps. Traps were mounding up higher and higher threatening to engulf his neck, but it too grew taller and thicker pushing back until it seemed Aaron's head was encased in a helmet of muscle. His arms got fuller and fuller, thicker and harder, denser and stronger fighting for room the bis with the fore arms, the fore arms and bis along with the tris fighting against the lats and struggling for room against the chest. Aaron had started stroking his cock, but his arms were getting pushed so far up he could barely get his finger tips to touch his cock. He even tried to lick his prick head, but desite it having grown long enough, his chest simply pushed it too far away and kept his head from bending forward. His thighs and calves blew up even thicker as well, sending him into a standing kneeling position as they were now so thick he couldn't sit back on his calves and shins. The sensation stopped and Aaron let out a mighty roar that could be heard several counties, perhaps a state over. People ran screaming out of the stands, fighting one another to get out and make it to their cars. Some of those cars would never run again. Hitting a climax, Aaron managed one last stroke of his cock and erupted a full fledged gyser of cum that went soaring for several hundred feet and landed on the far side of the parking lot, sending cars careening down a torrent of cum that flowed like a river for about a mile out into the dessert. ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOM! ZOOM! ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOM! ZOOM! ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOM! ZOOM! ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOM! ZOOM! ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOM! ZOOM! ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOM! ZOOM! "Angel Three to Base, can you read us over?" "Copy that Angel Three. Do you have a sighting of Lumberjack?" "Boy do we ever, Major. We just did the tactical fly by... report from scanners coming in now...We'll do another pass anGOOODLORD ALMIGHTY!" "Come in, Angel Three. What do you see. Do you have confirmation of the 500 foot Lumberjack?" "Negative, Major. Not because we don't see him, but because he's grown...again! Computer analysis shows him to be one-thousand, twenty nine feet tall." "One thou....repeat, Angel Three. Did you say he was just slightly over one-thousand feet tall?" "Correct, Major. We are going to have to rethink operation Bunyan Down. I don't think what we have is going to work." "This is Angel Five approaching target for sand stinger." "Negative. Angel Five, Hanson, do not, repeat DO NOT FIRE!" But Angel Five had already gone ahead with the discussed plan. He zoomed close and let rip with a missle that had been turned into a giant size hypodermic needle, for all intents and purposes. "Angel Four and Angel Six behind ready with Buyan Bolo." "Negative. NEGATIVE. ABORT ABORT ABORT! Flywheel and Corkscrew get yourselfs out of there. He's grown, the old parameters are now too close!" The missle struck almost true, hitting Aaron just below his buttocks. It was exceptionally painful, it felt more like a large mosquito bit to Aaron than anything else, but it was enough of a shock to cause the typical knee jerk reaction: quickly pivoting his torso around, he swug his hand out high, fast, and hard to smack the region where the mosquito stuck. KRANG! Angel Four was accidentally back handed. Smacked but good and set soaring over the horizon. Angel Six was in it's path of trajectory and had to do some pretty fancy maneuvers to get out of the way fast and safely. It still sent him into a corkscrew which he nearly didn't get pulled out of, and cost him his lunch, which he was none to happy about. He had to fly away to get his air hose for his mask cleaned out. Aaron feeling what felt like a hot wheels die cast car hit his hand, moved his gaze directly in front of him and saw some of the other planes zooming at him or off to the side. "Oh! Oh! The fly boys are at it again are you?" Aaron stumbled a little bit feeling slightly dizzy. Shaking it off, a look of anger came over his face. "Did... did.... DID YOU DRUG ME! WHAT THE FUCK! Well, it's not enough you toy soilders! I'm even bigger and stronger than I was when we met earlier!" Picking up a couple of cabers he tossed them through the air. Angel Five saw the approach of the first and veered out of its way, but didn't expect the arrival of the second one so soon or higher than the last. KER-RUNCH! It hit and went through dead center of his tail section. Spinning out of countrol, he opened the hatch and waited as long as he could to see if the plane would stop rolling or slow down in revolutions before he hit the eject button. "STINGER! Angel Three to Base. Lumberjack has taken out Angels Four, Five, and Six." "We counted on this sort of thing. Back up is already on the way." But Aaron, having watched many a military movie when growing up and hearing his dad talk about campaigns, figured it would be more than the fly boys arriving. Picking up the bars, the stones, the pillars, the semi, the bars, the bleachers, and everything else on the field he began to hurl them in the direction from which the airplanes had arrived. One helicopter taken down by one of the stone balls. One tank ground to a halt as a bar was thrown with such force it pierced the tank just above the wheels but under the treds, and causes that set of treads to break free, leaving the tank only able to move in circles. After several vehicles were struck and many incapacitated by the damage, the order for a dead stop came. They sat there for a while from a distance while Aaron stood looking out towards them. Time its self seemed to suddenly hang longer and harder than Aaron's cock did. Finally there was the sound of explosions as many of the far ranging vehicles let loose a barrage of fire. However, Aaron had begun walking towards them just as they pulled the triggers, and hearing the shots began to run and then slam down sideways onto the ground and start rolling to where the men were. It meant most of the shots missed him, and the shockwave from his thud to the earth sent most of the vehicles bouncing upward and unable to immediately respond when told to fire once more. Rolling over the first line of vehicles, crushing them severely, Aaron rolled into a kneeling position, one knee down, the other up, and took a look around. Raising his hand he brought it down on a couple of vehicles and just smooshed them into the earth. His other hand lead his arm to sweep away another section of vehicles, looking like a conquerer gone mad while viewing a map of where his enemies were and simply sweeping them off. "I wasn't going to hurt anyone, you pricks....but you just had to try and bring me down....DIDN'T YOU?!? Now I'm three four times the size I was. I'm a fucking titan now! I am a colossal titan! My muscles are so fucking huge I could take down a mountain, and you think you're going to do something to me?! AAAAAAARRRRGH!" Picking up tanks left and right, hurling them with easy towards oncoming helicopters and planes. He was standing in the middle of them, so they couldn't fire as often as they would like or bomb the place as they'd take out their own. He chucked a tank. "HAHAHAHA FEEL THE POWER!" He swated a helicopter. "SEE THE STRENGTH!" He scooted platoons of soldiers over with his bare foot. "WITNESS THE SHEER SIZE!" "You fuckers thought you could just bully your way to me and take me. HA! and again I say HA!" and he raised his foot and brought it down hard upon the earth, sending shockwaves throughout several states and down to Mexico. Those on their feet or in lighter vehicles like jeeps were tossed and jostled about like beans on a paper plate being thumped from underneath. Picking up a tank he turned it upside, just a few feet above the ground. "Out!.... GET OUT OF THE TANK NOW!" The men inside finally opened up the hatch, battered and bleeding from being shaken inside the tank so violently. Aaron placed the tank up to his cock, the open hatch touching its head. "I'm so fucking big, this hole doesn't even fit around my cock!" One handed, Aaron began to crush the tank sending fuel and oil and such streaming down his hands. At that moment, the fact that he was so huge he could decimate an entrie army single handedly without weapons pleased him very much. He felt like he was the ultimate man. He knew he was an alpha male. He knew he was THE ALPHA MALE! His cock began to stir and he took his finger tips and fumbled for his cock, using the oil and gas as lube and began to stroke, stroke, stroke, as the feeling began to wash over him. "Oooooooooohhhh hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha you've not seen anything yet!" Once again, his body just ballooned out, soared up, stretched beyond, inflated, bullked, hulked, he just simply grew...and Grew.....and GREW.....and GREEEEEEEEEEEEEEW! In mere minutes as he stood up, his feet exploded in length and width, pushing jeeps, tanks, fuel cars, rocks, sand, rock ridges out, over, away for several field lengths. Some men tried to get out and make a run for it, but were crushed by the moving onslaught of toes they couldn't even begin to stand as tall as and they were only getting bigger and reaching out farther. Aarons body shot up taller and taller and taller. There were loud cracks and pops accompanied by moans and groans from Aaron as his shoulder morphed and mutated becoming inhumanly wide and taking on that much more muscle. His chest popped and inflated, ballooned, barrelled until it hung down to almost his second set of abs and nearly as wide as his shoulders, his arms were so huge and thick with muscle he was damn near impossible for him to bend them, so too were his legs. He just grew and grew till he seemed like he was nearly as wide as he was tall, one hundred percent pure muscle and maybe, just maybe an ounce of fat. He cast a shadow over the dessert that stretched for miles, some folks thought it was an early setting sun and feared the world was coming to an end. Stroking and pumping like mad, as best he could, Aaron laughed as he felt himself swell and grow with even more power, size, and strength. He enjoyed it even more when that size hit his cock and balls and he felt how huge and heavy they were. He was definitely a man now, with nads and cock to show it. He felt his skin itch just slightly as the hair that had started coming in a few growth spurts ago came in even thicker all over his face, chest, part of his upper arms, his under arms, forearms, abs, crotch, and legs, as well as growing long enough on his head to come down to his shoulders. "AAAH! OOOH!" Feeling himself getting ready to climax once more Aaron leaned back as far as he could, pointed his cock down as best as he could parallel to the ground and with a finally stroke released a load worse than any tsunami mankind has ever seen. "AAAAAAAAWWWWAAAAAAARRRRRRUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAHHHHRRRRRRGGGGGH!" Most of the army in the center of the plain were drowned in a torrent of cum. Many others were wounded by vehicles moving fast in its current and crushed or pinned by those vehicles. The other men had to deal with a sudden microburst of a sandstorm, for upon his release, Aaron dug his free hand deep into the earth and threw a huge clod of sand in their direction. Burried, swamped, swept away, when Aaron came to out of his ecstacy stupor, he stood up and proceeded to head in the direction the army came from. He knew there had to be at least a base, if not a town, that he could reach and then inquire which direction to go from there. CCCCRRRRRCK "Major Jenkins to Base, copy, over?" "This is General Hargendorff, Major. We read you, over." "Lumberjack is on the move, the entire combative force has been wiped out. He complained we came after him and after seeing the devistation he caused, my adivce would be to let sleeping giants lie." "Major are you saying everyone was wiped out?" "Yes sir. He was bigger than we anticipate from our last fight, and he grew right in the middle of our current fight. We won't have a chance, sir." "How big are we talking major?" "General, my jeep is at the bottom of a twenty foot crater that is his footprint. I tried to follow him and ran into this. The scanner on my jeep got pretty banged up, but if it isn't a computer glitch, we're in big trouble." "Again, major, how big?" "Approximately two-thousand fifty feet big, General." ***************************************************************************** Night fell, and soon Aaron was looking down the horizon to decide which way to go. The sun having set, he noticed something like a sunset off in the distance and knew it must be a town of some size. He began to walk towards it. Reaching it within a few minutes, he began to have an immediate affect: people in their cars staring up at the giant suddenly coming into view, forgetting to look at the road ahead of them and slam right into the car before them. The city had lights, lots of lights. Lots of signs, too. Dozens of signs advertising hotels, casinos, diners, Aaron had managed to find Las Vegas. People, police, managers everywhere began to scream and panic as they felt what they thought was an earthquake after exceptionally loud booms. Their buildings shaking, some experiencing cracking, they came pouring outside to get to safety. Aaron had decided to walk down the main road and was completely destroying it with even the lightest of his steps. He was thinking about smiling, no, smirking and calling out to these people, taunting them for being so afraid of his stature and power, but admist the screams and cries of panic, he began to hear a faint sound of cheers and horns honking. Turning the direction of the cheers, Aaron walked down to the end of the strip to one hotel and convention center. Once there he heard the cheers turn into some kind of chant. "EX!....EX!....EX!.....EX!.....EX!...EX!" "I'm sorry, folks. I'm so tall, I can't hardly even hear you. I don't know what you're saying, but I appreaciate the cheerful sound you are making towards me." Suddenly the large marquee started flashing widly, all out of control. Aaron knelt down to look at it, thining he must have cause something to rupture or split apart in the sign. But when he got there, the sign began to flash. "LOOK AT HOTEL MARQUEE!!" Aaron turned his head towards the entrance of the hotel and there above the doors was a large sign that read: "WECLOME GUESTS OF MACROCON!" Aaron turned back to the grop of people and said, "Macrocon? What's Macrocon?" The convention center marquee flashed again and suddenly the words scrolled up, "IT'S A CONVENTION OF MACROPHILIA LOVERS" "Macrophilia lovers? What is macrophilia?" "LIKE, LUST, LOVE OF ALL THINGS GIGANTIC!" With that post on the marquee there was a huge cheer from the crowd with flashing of light and honking of horns. "So you guys love things gigantic?" flash flash flash "YES, WE ALSO LOVE THINGS EXTREMELY WELL BUILT.....AND HUNG!" More cheers came from the crowd. "Well, little people. I am definitely all that. Nice to make all of your acquaintances. Wish I could do something for you." Again the crowd began to chant, "EX!..EX!....EX!....EX!.....EX!....EX!...." and just before Aaron was ready to ask them again what they were chanting, the convention marquee flashed, "FLEX! FLEX! FLEX! FLEX! FLEX! FLEX! FLEX!" "Ohhh now I gotcha! You wanna see all this muscle in action?" CHHHHHHHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-WHISTLES----EEEEEEEEEEEE-HONK HONK-EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER "Well, alright! HOOMMPPPPPHHHHH" And the crowd proceeded to go wild. Aaron stood up and did a front double biceps pose, then moved into a lat spread. Next moving into a side chest, followed by a side triceps, and then a rear double biceps. Aaron was going through the motions he'd seen on many a bodybuilding competition he had jerked to when in high school and his parents and siblings were away. He wasn't sure if he was doing them correctly, but the crowd was cheers and applauding so loudly he knew many of them had to be going hoarse. He moved into a rear lat spread, then a hands overhead abdominal display, followed by obliques and intercostels display, then a forward quad display of first the right and then the left leg, then turned and rose one leg up on the ball of his foot to show off his calve development. He then faced forward again and raised his hands up high in the victory pose and while everyone cheered massively over that, he brought his arms down in the most massive most muscular-crab shot pose anyone has ever seen a bodybuilder perform. The crowd went ballistic. Several people fainted, several men came on the spot from the first pose, in the middle, or most definitely at the end with the most muscular. The crowd began to run at him and he wasn't sure what to do, he started to walk backwards a bit when suddenly the sign flashed: "WALK TO YOUR LEFT AND SIT DOWN ON THE BUILDING!" Surprised, Aaron stuttered, "I...I...I can't do that? I'll crush your building." "NOT OUR BUILDING AND WE DON'T CARE! WE WANT TO WORSHIP YOU!" Aaron smiled at those words and turn and walked to the building and began to sit down upon it. Using all his leg muscles to support himself on the way down, so he didn't just instantly collapse and sit, Aaron sat and went through the twenty-fifth floor....twenty-fourth...third...second...first...twentieth....boom Boom BOOOM. It finally stopped on the seventeenth floor and poor Aaron felt like he was sitting in the lowest sitting adorandack chair in the world. Settiling in he smiled down at the people and said, "Alright I'm going to get comfortable and extend my legs and feet. Becareful and move out of the way now.... .... .... .... ready? Here I go." Aaron extended his feet and then let them rest, where upon the people of the macro convention began to use anything they could to climb up on top of his feet. They began using ropes, cherry pickers, water jet packs in the convention center marquee pool... you name it they used it to climb up on top of his feet and began to spread out and fall down on top of them and rub him, and stroke him, and stroke his ankles and dance through the hair, and have picnics and wine and beer, and make love on top of him. Suddenly the marquee flashed again: "OH GREAT ONE, WHAT IS YOUR NAME?" "My name? My name is Aaron, lil' folk." "WE ARE WORSHIPPING YOU. WE WISH TO SEE HOW MANLY AND VIRILE YOU ARE.... IF THAT IS OK.... WOULD YOU JACK OFF FOR US?" Aaron tillted his head back, in as much as his traps and shoulders would let him, and laughed heartily. He reached for his cock, fumble feeling for it, for in its flaccid state he couldn't actually see it at all underneath his pecs. Stroking his schlong, Aaron closed his eyes and began to feel his firm strokes, as well as all the tiny strokes on his feet and ankles by his admiring crowd. Meanwhile out on the street a car pulled up and came to a screeching halt. The people inside had seen the way convention goers were communicating with Aaron and man in what appeared to be climbing gear had rushed inside the building. After a few minutes he ran to one of the feet of Aaron and got assistance up from several of the people. Whispers and comments began to spread from one convention goer to another and soon as the tall, fairly well built man in climbing gear began to run for the base of the ankles, the crowd began to chant: "GO! ...GO!....GO!....GO!..." Aaron felt a slight sting near his ankle, but resisted the impulse to perform a knee jerk reaction as that would send his new found followers flying through the air to land a couple hundred feet to the street or parking lot. Feeling the sharp tiny pains again he looked down to see this loan figure climb up him and knew he must be wearing logging boots or telephone pole boots and gloves, to climb up effortlessly. He began to get annoyed at the audacity of some individually just climbing up him without permission. "Alright, little man, who dares to just climb up me without my permission?!" Suddenly the marquee flashed: "OH GREAT, AARON. DO NOT SWAT THE MAN! WE HAVE A SURPISE FOR YOU!......" Suddenly there was a picture being run on the marquee, just large enough for Aaron to see. "Hello, my love. Aaron, it's me, Zeke. I have been following you, trying to catch up with you since the you ran away from your home. I was so worried about you... even more worried now that you've grown and grown and grown. But no matter how big you are. You are not a freak to me. You are invincibly beautiful and I still love you, more than ever. We may not be able to have a relationship like you wanted...and the cure Sanjay I have to stop this, well is now to late, but I can at least help you past this last hurdle to become the ultimate man, for I love you so much. I'm going to help jack you off, and then I will reside forever in your cock, to always help jack you off when you feel aroused. Love you." The crowd cheered their approval and a live picture came up on screen of Zeke making his ascent past Aaron's knee. Aaron became misty eyed, and cried a little. "I love you too, Zeke!" and with that he waited until Zeke had made the climb across his thigh, to his crotch, and then grabed a hold of his prick so it would be steady and not bounce as Zeke walked it's entire breathtaking length. Once there, Zeke, clamped into place to plates on either side of Aaron's piss slit, each one holding a bungee chord attached to a harness. Zeke stepped into the harness and made a motion signally that Aaron should raise his pecker up. As Aaron did so, Zeke walked to the top of the head, and then jumped as hard as he could into and down through the piss slit. Down down down he plummeted through the inside of Aaron's cock. where upon the slowing of motion and just before the return ride up, Zeke put on some weird kind of gloves, boots, and helmet made of a very slick and gooey material. As he was snapped back up he stuck his arms and legs out to rub the inner wall of Aaron's prick. Aaron sat up suddenly moaning loudly as he felt that inner rub travel down his cock, across his balls, over his asshole, up his buttocks, around his waist, up his abs, over his nipples, up his throat, until finally settling in his lower lip. "OOOOH MOTHER FUCK!" The crowd cheered madly and began to throw themselves, every single one of them, prostrate upon Aaron's massive feet. Aaron began to stroke harder and longer his might dong, while Zeke kept bouncing and stroking on the inside of it. Aaron closed his eyes and began to picture it was Zeke, his size giving him a blow job and the words escaped out of his mouth, "Oooooh Zeeeeeeke." Suddenly his cock lurched forward. No it just suddenly grew. Wham another few feet longer. WHUMP! And yet again. Aaron rolled his eyes in the back of his head over this feeling. The sound of breaking concrete and asphalt, crushing metal and car horns filled the air. The hotel that Aaron sat on began to moan and groan and give way all the way to the first floor. Aaron was once again growing... Growing....GROWING.... GROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOWING! His last and final spurt. The feet grew into might support base slabs of manly meat. His legs just got longer and longer and longer pushing those feet past the marquee and into the convention cener. His head had torso rose higher and higher and higher still into the dark night sky. Every muscle fiber on his body twitched and stretched, split and grew, swelled and pumped, become stronger and denser.... Aaron would be able to look at the hulk, even if just as tall as he was and proclaim him, "puny hulk!" His biceps actually were the size of mountain tops. His chest barrels and spread out as far as large desset mesas and plateaus. His thighs became as big as redwoods, several of them tied together! Every breath, every motion, every twitch sent a flurry of bunching and contracting of the largest, most mounding and swollen muscles ever seen on a human body of any size. He just simply grew and grew and grew..... Finally Aaron couldn't take it anymore his growing, inflating balls, suddenly pulled back up inside him once more while his cock seemed to become that much larger, extend that much further, and his ass rose up and clinched tightly. "HOOOOOOOOOUWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Zeke heard the mighty roar of his lover even from inside his lover's dick. Looking down he closed his surprised eyes and smiled, waiting for the massive torrent to hit him. He thought to himself, "Nobody else will ever say they went 'white water rapids' rafting like I have." The stream hit him and carried him right on out of Aaron's prick. The blast so powerful, the clamps didn't even hold Zeke in place for one second. In an instant Zeke was gone soaring over the top of Las Vegas landing miles away where the gigantic lake sized pool of cum would splatter. Aaron smiled and said a very hushed thank you to all his devotees, rolled his eyes back into his head, and passed out into a very heavy sleep. *************************************************************************** "Robert, I'm at the scene of the Titanic Hotel and Convention center where the young man, now giant, Aaron Shelley, lays in a very deep sleep after having caused massive amounts of destruction and devestation from pleasuring himself. We've been trying to get witness statements of how horrible this has been, but all we can find are people who have become, well, devotees and worshipers of this incredible young man. It seems that no one here at the hotel mined all this devestation as they belong to subset of people who love extremely gigantic men. They love men, or women, who are colossal in stature, with genitalia or breasts like a porn star, and muscles so strong and huge the incredible hulk, hercules, and superman would have problems living up to this paragon of physiques. "The lastest reports from the military have come back and what they confirm is astounding. As you can see from this panoramic shot, most of Aaron's torso covers the Ambassdor Hotel next door to the convention center. That's most of Aaron's torso. His shoulders and head extend past the foundations of the hotel, the hotel itself lies in ruins beneath him. Aaron's legs on the other hand stretch all the way across the length and width of the parking lot, even beyond in width, and into and nearly through the convention center itself. This is because, according to the military, Mr. Shelley stands four-thousand one-hundred and one feet tall. Scientists around the globe are trying to figure out exactly how much, with all his muscle mass he weighs, what kind of devestation this could do to the planet, as well as figure out how Aaron was able to grow this big, which should be a medical impossiblity. We further more must figure out how he's going to eat, what he's goint ea.....Oh! There's a tremor here, Robert!" "An earthquake, Lucy?" "I'm not sure... there are several tremors and they're getting stronger. Everyone is looking to Aaron, but he's still sound alseep. The ground is shaking horrifically. I'm asking our camera man to get down on his knees as I joing him and hope to keep reporting.... This is really quite difficult to keep standing even on my knees. The thuds or explosions are getting louder, almost like they're coming closer. Wait... there are several people screaming.... the convention goes are cheering, some of them have binoculars and see something on the horizon. There is a large something coming this way... OH MY GOD! It's another man... I mean another giant! Another colossal man and he looks to be the same size as Aaron here. It's like... It's like the invasion of the Titans or something from Greek Mythology. He looks confused... no wait he's looking this way and smiling... He's coming our direction!" "AAAAARRON! Aaron, wake up! It's Zeke! It's Zeke, baby. The formula spread to me with instant affects. Now we can really be together." "The raven haired giant is kneeling next to Aaron. Aaron is waking up and he looks surprised, shocked, now he's smiling. They're embracing... they're kissing. These convention goers are cheering like made like it's the Second Coming or something. And now... now..... OH MY GOD THE SIZE OF THEIR DICKS! Oh! I'm sorry, Robert, viewing audience... it's just the two giants have just become aroused and it appears... it they are... they are going to... OH THAT BULDING! Oh... uhm....back to you, Robert."
  3. Well... here you go. A new story... first part of... maybe three of four. Not really sure. Hope you enjoy it!! Oh... Ive seen so many incredible illustrators out there... if anyone is every interested in illustrating one of my stories... I would love it!!! -Q ThInk It: A Writer's Tool (Based on a True Story) Chapter One: The First Chapter Quinn O’Rourke had never been much of a writer until he began penning erotic muscle growth stories to help further feed his obsession. Finding both mental and physical release through his writing, he lived for sharing his monomania for serious muscle growth and transformation of both mind and body to all of the unknown readers on a website. It made him grateful when he read constructive criticism, and over the moon when people wrote or DM’d him on how much they enjoyed his stories, got off on them, and just like himself, wanted more. His own mania with all things muscle and growth had begun when he was 12 and read a Dungeons and Dragons Choose Your Own Adventure-type book. In it, the hero was a young ninja trying to save his land from a dark magician. As he read, Quinn had become spell-bound when the hero, finding a liquid in a bottle, drank it, and began to grow into a massive and muscular giant. Unfortunately for Quinn, that adventure had ended there as the hero grew and took down the castle, burying him beneath him. Quinn lay there after reading that page… and could feel his blood boiling. He didn’t know why… and he didn’t have the language to comprehend how reading this had turned him on… and how it would mark his future. He did disagree with the ending, and imagined one where the hero rose through the rubble like a God, growing as massive as a mountain, and becoming more and more muscular. When Quinn eventually hit puberty… late… at 16… he hit it with a bang. Up he shot to 6’6, his shoulders became naturally broad, and his body had the musculature of an active teenager. His mother, being somewhat over protective, never let him play after-school sports, but he did excel in gym class, and did go for a swim and run every morning before school. In his bedroom, he jerked off to daydreams of men with muscle beyond imagining, massive penises, and growing to enormous size… his mind always going back to that first story. In college, Quinn worked out for the first time… and took to it like the metaphorical fish to water. Watching his body change, sculpt, and grow became an obsession… one could say… an addiction. By senior year he had really bulked up, adding over 46 lbs of pure muscle, and discovered that his own body turned him on more than anything else… well that was not entirely true… As he stood in front of the mirror, flexing various muscle groups, admiring his own symmetry and size, running his hands over his meaty pecs, and loving how thick his quads were…. he would also fantasise about getting even bigger… more masculine… more muscular, taller… thicker… a beast of a man. Grabbing onto his 7” cock, he would stroke it slowly as he took in his body… imagining growth shooting through him making him bigger and more mighty… more mountain then man. Faster and faster he would stroke, not wanting it to end but needing to feel that orgasmic rush flood through him. Minutes later, sweat dripping from his head and his pits, beads flowing down through the valley between his pecs and over his cobblestoned abs, he would shoot a massive load all over the mirror. Exhausted and panting... he would lean his head against the mirror, frustrated that he would never reach his full potential. Time passed… Quinn graduated… got an internship with a bank… did well… they kept him on… and he began to climb the corporate ladder. He still worked out and took care of his body… but time never allowed him to do it with the same intensity… he was just maintaining. He dated guys… loved how it felt when they worshipped his body and screamed out when he fucked them, but he never could reach the high he was always searching for. Usually when the left or slept, he would go into his bathroom, stand in front of his mirror, flex, lick, and worship himself, imagining his shoulders growing broader, his pecs thicker and larger, his biceps ballooning to sizes larger than his head, and his quads bursting into redwood proportions. Ejaculating to this often satisfied him more than a mouth, ass, or hand could. He once met with a guy who simply wanted to worship his body and muscle, and ‘bask in his masculinity.’ Quinn thought that this might be exactly what he was looking for… but unfortunately it just did very little for him. Perhaps it was that he wasn’t physically attracted to the guy. He did do his best when it came to massaging, licking, cleaning, and all over worshiping Quinn, and even though he was an expert ass-eater and cock sucker… when it was over… it didn’t give Quinn the same high his own overactive imagination could give. Quinn was now 32… he had a high powered job, an office with a kick ass view, a body most 25 year olds would kill for, and a lot of money in the bank. When he was offered the transfer to London to oversee the international sector, with a raise and a bonus of £500,000, he packed his bags and moved. London was an incredible city… always on the move and always alive. There was something to do every second of the day, and when he wasn’t working or working out, he was going to clubs, the theatre, museums, and festivals in the park. It was at Hampstead Heath in July where Quinn’s future took a turn. The Heath, a popular gay cruising site, was a large park with three swimming areas: one for men, one for women, and one for families. With some friends, Quinn went one Bank Holiday to the pond, and there, while swimming, he met Russel. Lying in the sun, they talked, drank, and it was obvious that they both wanted the same thing. As Quinn fucked him at his flat, Russell screamed out words that rang through his head: ‘You’re huge… fuck your muscles... such power… you’re a beast… fuck me harder… use all the strength your body has… use me… show me how Alpha you are!!!’ Using Russell’s words for inspiration, he fucked the life out of him… and when it was finally over and Russell was leaving… he kissed Quinn and said: ‘Fuck!!! If I didn’t have work tomorrow I’d let you do me all night. Never met an Alpha like you! The only thing better would be two of you… or two of you rolled into one! Fuck yeah… muscles going on for days! Fuck… you’d be a mountain of a man! My ultimate fantasy come to life!!! Welcome to London, mate! They exchanged numbers with the knowledge they would never get in touch, and as Quinn lay in bed that night, his cock hard and leaking, he heard the words echo in his head: ‘Alpha… you’re huge… mountain of a man… such power… you’re a beast… use all the strength you have… your muscles… two rolled into one… muscles for days…my fantasy come to life.’ Yes, Quinn thought as he shot all over himself and the bed… that is my fantasy as well… ’ The next day, Quinn made a decision that changed his life. He worked hard but worked out even harder. As his muscles grew larger… he let the hair on his head and body grow out. No more shaving his chest for him… he was a beast... No one at work said anything… but everyone noticed the transformation occurring. You couldn’t miss it!! Within a year and a half he weighed 266 pounds of hard, swollen muscle. He had let his dirty blonde hair grow down to his shoulders, grew a beard, and had several tribal tattoos designed and inked to decorate his body. His exterior matched the Alpha he had always been inside… but as he venerated himself in front of the mirror… as he flexed and licked and touched and stroked… he wanted more… he needed more...he would have more. That was 8 months ago. With months of hard work, some hgh and test, Quinn weighed in at a stacked 293 pounds of ripped muscle. He still did extraordinarily well at work, and even if his boss didn’t like the new look… he couldn’t argue with a man who was bringing in millions each day. Quinn could care less, though. His heart just wasn’t in his job anymore. All he cared about was muscle… fucking… and being the biggest and best in the room. The true Alpha. Through a Google search, he found his way to a muscle growth story web site, and had spent days reading, and wanking. He loved most of what he read, and really respected a good handful of writers… especially the ones who could get him leaking and on the edge of cumming without ever touching himself. Now, those were outstanding stories… but he also felt that many didn’t go far enough. The desire for muscle was one thing… but the need… the obsession… the hunger and the yearning for supremacy wasn’t always there. That erotic mixture of bodily pain and pleasure… that was what Quinn needed. One night, when his fantasies and throbbing cock wouldn’t let him sleep, he decided to try his hand at writing a story of his own. The first couple were horribly cliche, and he wouldn’t dare show anybody. For a while he tried to write at night after work, but found that his imagination was completely fuelled right after working out. \in a new ritual, he would leave the gym swole and horny, his balls churning for relief, take a shower at work, get into a suit that barely fit him anymore, and sit down at his desk to write. Finally, after weeks of hard work, and afraid but willing to give it a shot… he decided to post the first chapter of one of the stories he had been working on… and people actually liked it!!! Soon his days were filled with working out and writing with some work thrown in. The good thing about being upper management of a bank is that everyone below you does the actual work for you. He was just there to manage a team, get the information needed to make the bank even more money, tie it together and deliver with a pretty bow. This gave him plenty of time to write. As he became more captivated by his own words… turned on by his own writing… he wouldn’t let himself cum until what he was working on was perfect! Everything was flawless until the bank put up a new firewall on all of the computers. No attachments could be sent to unauthorised outside computers. If he asked to have his home computer authorised, that would put up several red flags… what could he want to send to himself? If he brought a laptop to work… that would look odd, and if he used a Zip drive in the computer, that was logged automatically onto the system. The only thing he had left to write on was his phone, and his hands were just too large to comfortably hit the right keys on the touch screen. Opening the App Store, he searched for writing apps where he could use his voice to type. Several popped up, but one that caught his eye was called: ThInk It Writing Tool. Reading the app description, it had everything he could want: it was easy to set up, it would detect only one voice if he was outside or somewhere public, it could be programmed to only respond to his voice, it would sink to his cloud, and as an added bonus, it hosted a community of writers and readers if he was ever interested in putting his stories out there to a wider public. The one thing that solidified the deal was the logo: a muscular arm holding a globe with an illustrated brain in it. Waiting till he got home to try the App, he was grateful to see that his friend Jacob, from the States, wasn’t around. He’s probably either at rehearsal, out sightseeing...or whoring around, Quinn thought with a grin as he unbuttoned his shirt and took it off. Any one of those options was a possibility. Quinn and Jacob has been frat brothers in college, and used to play volleyball, and sometimes workout together. After graduation, Jacob followed his dream of staring in musicals on Broadway, and now he was actually doing it. He was in London for the next 8 months playing the role he had originated on Broadway in a West End musical. The production company had rented him a flat, but while it was being recarpeted and painted, Jacob was staying with Quinn. Their friendship was purely platonic, thought being the only two out gay guys in their frat house, they had fooled around together until they realised they were both tops, and just kept the friendship. Jacob fit the quintessential leading man stereotype. His was talented, his voice was amazing, he was an incredible dancer, he was tall, dark, and handsome with a tight hairless muscular body, square jaw, and a smile that could battle the brightness of Piccadilly Circus. The one thing he didn’t have going for him was that he had a small cock. Now, it wasn’t freakish small… it was about 4.5 when hard, and perhaps it was a little thin, but it worked perfectly fine. No one had ever told him that they had a problem with it… but for Jacob, with his height and looks, he was always subconscious. Quinn has never thought this was an issue to Jacob until the other night, when after a few drinks, he began to confess how inadequate he felt. Apparently he had gone home with this cute blonde twink, and found him to be packing a huge piece of meat. Jacob had felt so belittled that he couldn’t even perform and had to leave. He was the top!! The bottom couldn’t have a bigger cock than him!! Totally understanding how Jacob felt regarding his own body dissatisfaction, Quinn tried to talk to him, but Jacob blew him off with a laugh, exclaiming that he had to be joking: Quinn was a muscle master, he said, and he knew it! After that, Quinn never brought it up. Sitting in his favorite chair in the empty flat, a story began to pop into Quinn’s head. He couldn’t help Jacob, but he could write about it. He got out his phone and opened ThInk It! A blank white screen popped up. Character/Characters Name: We recommend using the name of people you know to create realistic characters. Using just his voice, Quinn said loudly: Jacob Effortlessly the name popped up on the screen. Yes, he thought. This is going to work out great. Wonderful. If you have additional characters, please return to this prompt. What is Jacob’s goal? To have a massive cock. Wonderful. How will Jacob achieve this? He buys an experimental drug from a sex shop in SoHo. Wonderful. What is Jacob’s location? My flat. Wonderful. Now dictate the first paragraph and we’ll bring your words to life. Jacob sat on the bus a few moments away from his stop. He was sweating and his heart was beating fast as he thought about what was in his backpack. If he got only half of what that guy had, he thought, he’d be a happy man. Pressing the button, Jacob waited for the bus to come to a stop, and got off. Quickly he walked down the street until he came to the door of the street entrance flat he was staying in for a week with his friend Quinn. Jacob unlocked the door hoping that no one was home, and as he ran from room to room, he was positive he was alone. Quinn must still be at work, he said to himself out loud… Quinn was startled as the door to his flat flew open and Jacob rushed into the living room. - Hey man!! How’s it… - Quinn?! You home? Quinn?? - I’m sitting right… Jacob walked right past him and began looking in each room, calling his name. Finally he returned to the living room. - Quinn must still be at work. As soon as he said those very words, Jacob stopped moving and stood frozen in place. - You okay, man? Quinn got up from his chair and walked toward his friend. Jacob appeared before him as if Quinn had paused him on TV. Even with all of his strength, Quinn couldn’t move him. - What the fuck?? A bell tone came from his phone. As he tried to move Jacob again, the bell tone occurred more often and proceeded to continuously get louder. Frustrated, Quinn grabbed it from where he had laid it down. Wonderful start! Jacob is waiting. What happens next? Quinn looked back at Jacob, looked at his phone, and spoke aloud: Secure that Quinn wasn’t home, Jacob grabbed his backpack, sat on the couch, and opened it. From within he pulled a black plastic bag. Quinn had just finished his last word when Jacob started moving again, doing exactly as Quinn had described. As soon as he pulled out the black bag, he froze again. The bell tone rang again and Quinn looked at the screen. Wonderful! Jacob is waiting. What happens next? When you feel that your authorship of Jacob’s story is complete… you will be faced with the options of saving, deleting, or editing.. How, Quinn thought, how can this be happening? He didn’t want to believe it, but it was true: Through the app, Quinn was controlling Jacob’s reality!! Lets see how far we can go with this! From the black bag, Jacob removed a long box. With serious intention, he opened the box, and sitting within with was a large syringe filled with an orange/brown fluid. Quinn laughed out loud as he watched his words come to life. Looking at the frozen Jacob, Quinns cock started to get hard as he thought about all of the possibilities. Soon his cock began to leak as his imagination went wild. Jacob pulled the large syringe out and looked at it, admiring the orange shine. With a steady hand, he placed it on the table. From the box, he removed a typed slip of paper and read aloud: In the chamber are 6 cc’s of compound 8GN. Although human trials have been conducted, we have discovered that the effectiveness varies per individual. As this compound is not diluted, feel free to dilute with saline solution 1:1 to soften results. As the adage says: a little goes a long way. Remember that all effects are permanent. To use, inject into quad. Results are nearly instantaneous. Jacob put the sheet on the couch next to him, stood up, removed his shoes, and pulled off his jeans and underwear at the same time. Taking a quick glance at his own quad, Jacob leaned over and grabbed the syringe. He had never been a fan of needles, but there was no stopping him now. On the count of three, he impaled his right quad with the syringe. Once the needle was all the way in, Jacob stood there questioning what to do next. With a shaking hand, his thumb pressed down on the syringe and watched as 1cc of liquid plunged moved into his muscle. Stopping for a moment, Jacob proceeded again, this time adding two more. Satisfied, he was going to pull it out, but he stopped himself. If this works… I know myself… I’m gonna use it all. That guy who sold it had a solid 12 incher, and that’s exactly what I want. I want some guys to turn me down cause it’s too big! I want a bulge that shows the world I have a serious piece of meat in my pants. I want to be known by everyone for my twelve inches!! I’ll be a fuckin legend!! Filled with new determination, he injected the rest of the compound, and swiftly removed the empty syringe. Returning the syringe to the box, Jacob sat back down on the couch and waited. One minute passed, then two, when suddenly Jacob felt a flush of heat go over him. A third minute passed, and Jacob began to giggle… he didn’t know why… he just couldn’t help himself. By the fifth minute, Jacob was leaning his head back on the sofa and breathing deeply. Rapidly, his cock went from flaccid to hard in less than three seconds. It’s working!!! I can feel it!! It’s fucking working!!! Jacob lifted his heavy head and looked down at his cock with a grin. It had never been this hard or this swollen ever in his life!! Every vein was plumped up as if he was wearing a cock ring, or had some sort of invisible vice around the base of his shaft. His head kept falling back as wave after wave of elation and rapture shot through him. With each heartbeat Jacob could feel his cock filling more and more with blood, but it seemed as if none of it was exiting back into the rest of his body.. Looking down again with a laugh, his cock looked purple and swollen, the head tighter than it ever had been before. His cock was pulsing to his heartbeat now as more blood was forced in. Jacob was beginning to feel serious pain in his cock, and through his euphoria, worried that perhaps he had made a big mistake. With each heartbeat, as more and more veins popped up and fed his shaft, he worried that the skin from his cock was just going to split open and rip his cock in two. Need to call 911 or watEVER… Jacob fell back onto the couch as he felt himself get kicked in the balls over and over again by an invisible foot. The pain was agonising as his body convulsed. Just when he was positive that he was nearing death, the convulsions tapered down until all he felt was a swelling and a dull burning ache in his testicles. Leaning his head on the back of the sofa, beads of sweat dripping down his face, he moved his shaking hands to his balls and could feel that both were much larger than before, and like his heartbeat, were pulsating. Every few minutes the pain would intensify, and Jacob watched as his balls swelled larger. Within four minutes his testicles had grown to two large eggs fighting for space in his sack. Quinn was certainly hard right now watching Jacob in a fit of pleasure and pain. How far was he going to take this? A rush of power went through Quinn as he suddenly realised he held Jacob’s future in his hand… everyone’s future. He simply had to speak it and it came true. An idea came to him that he wanted to try out. In his fog of testicular growth, Jacob was startled when Quinn came home from work. The chime on his phone went off again, stopping Quinn from proceeding. Wonderful! Are you adding an additional character? Yes Wonderful. What is their name? Quinn. Quinn’s name appeared on the screen. Wonderful. What does Quinn want? This remains to be seen. Wonderful! If you need any character goals, please simply say: Goals. Would you like to return to your story? Yes. Wonderful! Quinn took a deep breath and began again. - Fuuuuck!!! Man… I… Yes… Quinn thought. He can finally see me! I’m part of the story now. What the fuck’s going on?? Jacob tried to answer him, but was slipping into an abyss of carnal lust. My cock… growing… soon… gonna have… twelve inches… of…meat… UUURRRGGGHHH!! Jacob’s head was thrown back as he panted and moaned. He knew Quinn was there… but he didn’t care! He could feel it in his crotch… as his balls continued to swell larger… he knew the birth of his new cock was just around the corner. Lifting his head, he could see his balls were as big as large kiwis now and swelling faster. The pressure in his cock was rising, and either it was going to explode with growth, or burst apart. Here…. it… FFFUUCCKKKKK YYEEAAHH!!! Jacob’s cock began to swell thicker. Breathing heavily as if he were in labour, laughing as well… in minutes it was Coke can thick and he finally felt like he had a real piece of meat in his hands. Growing… a… real… ass… ripper... Throbbing pulsing, and growing with his heartbeat, Jacob realised with glee that his thumb and fingers didn’t meet anymore. Almost as… thick as… my… wrist… now… Quinn. I can fucking see that!! Feel… it… feel how hot… and thick… it is… Feel… it… grow… Quinn kneeled down and placed his large hand on the shaft. Fuck, man!! It’s nearly as thick as a Foster’s can!! Only… the… beginning… Jacob spread his legs wider to accommodate his orange sized testicles that were now laying on the sofa. His sack had begun to grow along with his balls now, and Quinn was shocked when he could actually hear them churning, becoming super driven cum factories. In no time at all, Jacob’s cock head flared wider, the slit grew longer, and pre began to shoot from his cock as if he were cumming. Quinn’s fingers were no longer meeting as Jacob’s cock continued to thicken. The room began to smell of bleach and musk as pre was continuously flowing. A couple of heart beats and a couple of throbs, and there was more than an inch between Quinn’s thumb and middle finger. Gonna… have to… train boys… to take… it… FUICCKK!! Jacob’s cock swelled even wider until finally with the pressure, it began to lengthen. Really… growing… Elated, Jacob and Quinn both watched as Jacob’s cock crept up over 5 inches. Once it had started, it seemed to Jacob that his cock made up for lost time. Passing 5 inches… it soon reached six… and then seven. Let me… feel it… growing. Quinn took his hand away from Jacob’s cock, and in the time it took Jacob to place his own hand there, it was 8 inches. Jacob grinned wildly at Quinn, and throwing his head back, began to stroke himself. Quinn could only stare in awe as his best friend stroked his growing python, Jacob’s moans getting louder and more primal as it grew. Jacob’s balls were larger than baseballs, and shooting out more precum in greater volumes. His cock was now most certainly thicker than Quinn’s own wrist, and showed no sign of stopping. Is it… ten inches… yet??? Oh yeah. Should… be… stopping… soon… But, his cock, enjoying its new power, lengthened to eleven inches and then twelve. Quinn noticed that the veins of Jacob’s cock had grown much larger to force more and more blood in, nourishment needed for the newborn monster. When it hit 13”, Jacob’s cock-head began to join in the growth as it swelled thicker, flaring up and outward. Wanting to be larger than the shaft, it began to lengthen as well as becoming meatie,r until Jacob’s cock head was longer than half of his old cock!! With a loud rip, the slit lengthened even more, till it rivaled the length of Quinn’s thumb. As it hit 14”, Jacob moaned loudly as his cock and balls proceeded to swell even larger. Won’t… be able… to fuck… anyone with… this… now…. too… thick.., I know… I… don’t… care!! I… want… a… monster… Make me… a… freak… Quinn.., It’s as if he knows what’s happening here…. Meeting his best friends eyes… as another wave of growth hit him and it stretched longer than 15” Is this what you want? YES!!!! Are you sure? Do… it!!!! Make me… a fuckin… freak!!! Jacob smiled at Quinn. Within moments of speaking those words, his cock proceeded to grow even faster. FUCK YEAH!!!! At over 17”, his cock head much longer than his old erect cock, and his shaft thicker than Quinn’s 22” bicep, Jacob’s cock began to dip down as the weight of his beast began to overtake it. His balls were bigger than grapefruits now, and were constantly producing enough cum and testosterone for ten men. Using two hands, Jacob was frantically trying to jerk himself off. When it hit 18”, Jacob looked at Quinn and spoke in a suddenly surprising deeper voice I… need more… hands!!! Jerk it… with me! Quinn placed his hands on the immense column, and felt waves of superiority coming from it. The musk Jacob was emitting along with the smell of pre was intoxicating… Quinn looked at his friend, and realised that where once he had been clean shaven, a thick five o’clock shadow had taken up residence on his face. My body… is becoming... a tool for... pure… sex…. Quinn stroked the immense stanchion as it continued to get longer and thicker. More and more veins erupted to the surface, thick as hosing, feeding the emerging beast. Jacob’s stroking along with Quinn’s became more vigorous as his cock grew to a whopping 19”. Quinn stood to get a better grip on the upper shaft and head. My God, he thought… Jacob’s head is bigger than two of my hands! Jacob gave up using his hands and started to simply thrust his cock through Quinn’s hands as if he were fucking them. Jacob’s moans got deeper and louder as his cock hit 20” and showed no sign of stopping its incredible growth. My balls… can you hear them… so loud… producing more cum... and testosterone... than an army of men!!! Quinn looked down at the laughing Jacob. Staring at Jacob, Quinn could see that a change was overtaking his friend. The testosterone flooding through his veins had indeed done a number on him, and he was looking more primal… more masculine than he ever been before. Even his face was changing as his brow began to extend a little further and his eyes became deepset. He had a full beard now, and hair all over his body had sprouted and thickened. The smell coming off of him in waves was overpowering… it made Quinn’s head swim and had him thinking that he wanted to submit himself to Jacob and be used as his sex toy. As the essence passed through both of them, it became apparent that nothing on earth mattered except Jacob and the colossus that was wildy emerging from his crotch. Moaning and thrusting himself faster and harder into Quinn’s hands, lost in his world of sexual stimuli, Jacob began barking orders at Quinn. Fucking… lick my.... Cock head… boy!!! His voice, Quinn thought… his voice is so powerful… so loud, so deep, and… and so commanding. What is all of that testosterone doing to him? Trying to keep in his head that he was the only true Alpha in the room, Quinn found himself obeying Jacob and starting to feverishly lick his cockhead. That’s it… boy… worship this cock!!!! I am. How big… am I… boy? At least 25” inches long… thicker than my quads… Am I… a sex… god… now? Quinn struggled to answer… but he knew he had to tell Jacob the truth. YES!!!! All of the world will worship your cock! Never has there been one so huge, so magnificent, so impressive, so potent, and dominant. In a few minutes... I will cum… I can… feel it… Tell me… what will happen? Your cock will shoot up even longer and thicker. Your balls will swell larger, flooding you with more and more testosterone… You live for one thing and one thing only now… SEX!!! Jacob threw his head back and in a voice that sounded amplified, echoing throughout the flat… a deep deep bass… oozing with sex and power. - YES!!!! Jacob thrust twenty to thirty more times as Quinn tried as best as he could to worship this mighty cock. Suddenly, without warning. Jacob stopped moving, stated at him wide-eyed… and Quinn realised in the silence he could hear the torrent of cum rising up from Jacob’s balls. FFFFFUUUUKKKK!!! Jacob tried his best to grab onto his cock, but as the largest orgasm known to man overtook him, all he could do was close his eyes, pant, moan, and shout. A minute later, a geyser errupted from Jacob’s cock, and cum shot all over the room, hitting Quinn and throwing him backward on impact. It was impossible to control the massive hose as it began to spray the walls, the ceiling, several windows, and shattered the screen of his plasma TV. With each pulse that sent more and more cum skyward, Jacob’s cock and balls proceeded to gain more and more size and mass, shooting up past 31” and getting so thick that it was hard to believe this was a penis and not some redwood or stone pillar. After 5 minutes of continual orgasm, Jacob’s cum production began to slow down until he was only leaking from the massive slit. Just when Quinn thought it was all over,Jacob let out a thunderous, FUCK His cock shot up several more inches, and then he collapsed onto the couch, barely able to hold his head up. Quinn looked around at his flat, completely covered in cum. His friend was frozen once again on the couch, a drop of cum leaking from his cock frozen in mid-air. Fuck, Quinn thought… it's really easy to let your imagination run away with you on this app. Needing to clear his head, Quinn opened up a window. I can’t believe I allowed his musk to become so strong that I couldn’t even control myself. A few minutes longer and I might have let him fuck me. Great to go huge my first time!!! Quinn was taking in another deep breath of clean air from the window when he heard the chime from his phone. Wonderful!! Is your story is finished. Would you like to: a) publish it so it lives on forever, b) delete it and no one will ever know it existed except you, or c) take a moment and edit your story with clearer eyes. What will be your choice? Quinn looked at Jacob and wondered what he would want. Is this how he would want to live… a sex dominated stud with an unimaginably massive cock, a musk that held guys in his power, guys falling to their knees to be fucked by him, cumming gallons every time…. is this how he would want to live? Is this how I would want to live? Looking deeply at Jacob, Quinn knew what he had to do. Jacob tried to catch his breath as he came down from his mind altering orgasm. As he looked around the room at the chaos surrounding him… as he took in his slowly deflating titanic cock and balls, and as he began to feel the beginnings of his balls starting to churn again, he moved his eyes up to meet his friend, grinned, and said in the deepest and most sensual voice Quinn had ever heard: Fuck me!! That’s a pretty powerful weapon you got there now! Tell me about it!! You going to keep it? Don’t think I have an option! Well… while you were firing cumshots around the room, I looked online to see if there was an antidote, and it seems that if you...um… rub olive oil and salt on it… … couldn’t think of anything better on the fly, Quinn??? … within the first three hours of injection, it sucks the formula out and everything goes back to normal. Yeah… I don’t think so. Well, you got your answer. This monstrosity is the best thing to ever happen to me. You have no idea how it feels!! For the first time I feel alive!!! Really alive!! I don’t even exist anymore! It’s my master and I need to serve it. My life now is devoted to sexual pleasure only. I need to find more and more people to worship it, lick it, suck it, let me fuck them with it, and cum over and over and over again. I’ve been called for a greater purpose, boy, and I need to minister to it. You understand? Yeah. I think I do. Good. Jacob stood up the best he could and walked on shaky legs to the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of water. It’s insane, Quinn. My balls are already starting to churn, and it feels even more potent than before, and I think this is how it’s always going to be… getting stronger and stronger… cumming longer and longer, until one day I just orgasm for eternity. How can you carry such weight so easily. The muscles in my groin… I think they evolved to enable me to. It’s heavy… but in a good way!! Love feeling the tug and pull!! Looks like I’m a grower and not much of a shower now! Quinn could see that fully soft, Jacobs cock was only twelve inches long and as thick as a Pringles can. Even his balls had shrunk to something a little more manageable. Take a good look because you’re not going to see it soft like this very often!! I bet! Join me!! Go buy a syringe and join me! I’d love to, man… but I have my own journey coming up… and I think it’s going to rival yours!! Good to hear! I can’t wait. Well, wish I could stay and clean up, but I have followers to initiate into the world of hedonism. Jacob took off the T-shirt he had been wearing and stood in front of Quinn in all of his glory. The testosterone of hundreds of men had perfected his body giving him a larger, muscular frame, and a hairy chest that made his muscles look even sexier. No more clothes for me anymore. Won’t need them. How will you survive? Didn’t I tell you? The day I left America, I bought a lottery ticket… and I won! 50 million dollars!! Good thinking, Quinn!! Give him an even happier ending... a massive cock and 50 million!!! That should be enough to build a temple great enough for this cock. Jacob walked toward the door, opened it, and was about to step out, when he turned back to his friend. Thanks for everything, boy. I might just go to that shop in Soho and buy another syringe or two… see what another dose will do! I bet it will be amazing. I think so too! See you soon, Quinn… and take a hold of that journey you’re about to go on by the balls, and demand the world sees you. Oh… if everything goes to how I imagine it… the world won’t have any option but to see me. Good boy!! It’s our time now. Quinn could hear Jacobs balls loudly beginning to churn and saw a flow of precum begining to leak from his cock head. The aroma hit Quinn right away, and he felt as if he needed to kneel down and worship that God-Cock. Before he submitted, Quinn moved toward the window to clear his head. Bye, Quinn. Don’t worry… we’ll meet again! With that, Jacob left Quinn’s flat. What did the future hold for him? Quinn wasn’t sure, but he knew whatever it was… it was going to be a life satisfying every carnal whim. Exhausted, Quinn leaned against the wall, his own balls aching for relief. Fuck!!! That was amazing, he thought! He was just about to whip his own cock out and jerk off when the bell tone came from his phone. Wonderful! I see your story is complete. Would you like to: a) publish it so it lives on forever, b) delete it and no one will ever know it existed except you, or c) take a moment and edit your story with clearer eyes. What will be your choice? A. Wonderful!!! Your story is now published and out in the world to see. Having completed one story, you have unlocked several new options. We look forward to working with you on your next story. Me too, he thought as he leaned against the wall stroking his hard cock. I can’t wait to see what my next one is!! ... to be continued
  4. Here we go. It's been a while since I've written anything. Ive been so busy in the world of finance as well as trying to enlarge and perfect my own body. Now, for two weeks I'm on vacation in Florance, Italy staying in an incredible villa that has a pool, a vineyard right next door, an amazing view... and several hot guys!!! Lying here, I've let my mind start to wander, and came up with this story. Hope you all like it. I've really missed you all!! Comments are always welcome. The Vessel Chapter One: The Water Christophe looked into the pool with wild eyes taking in its sheer size and beauty. How could no one have discovered this before, he thought. It’s huge!! It’s more of a lake then a pool…. The closer he got to the water, the clearer he could hear it calling to him. Was he ready? Was he truly going to take the plunge not at all sure what the results would be? This journey of body and souls had begun 15 years prior. Christophe had always been an attractive man… a confident man… a man who always got who he wanted and what he wanted… a man who took care of his body, his wardrobe, and his mind. In a move of sheer genius, he decided to leave his banking job behind and focus on teaching others to be more like him… the man at the top of the food chain… The Alpha. It started out as some badly edited YouTube videos that only a few people watched, but Christophe persevered, knowing that men needed what he had to offer. After about a year, his videos began getting more and more hits, and as he continued making these, he began offering personal one-on-one consultations and classes. This was where the business took off. By the third year, Christophe was bringing in 2 million a year and knew that if he wanted to grow his empire, he would need to bring on a business partner. A surprise encounter at the mall brought him face to face with Neil Hamilton, a friend and frat brother from University. Neil was everything Christophe was not: he was quite, book smart, overweight, balding, and not at all physically active. What he did have going for him was an amazing sense of humor, a keen business sense, and an amazing imagination. Together they brought Christophe’s business to the next level, and then higher. Soon there were books, speaking tours, TED Talks, clothing lines, magazines. If you could imagine it… Neil would make it come true. By no means an Alpha in the physical sense, he was definitely one in the mental capacity. Now they were both forty-five and living the dream of mansions, yachts, sports cars, and vacations anywhere in the world. Everything was within their grasps that money could buy… almost. As he had grown older, Neil’s had become obsessed with the ‘Fountain of Youth.’ What had once been simply a laughable hobby, over the years became a worrying obsession. When not working on a deal or promotion for Christophe,, Neil had been conducting research in ancient texts, consulting brown and crumbling maps, and flying to distant lands to follow leads. Two weeks prior, Christophe was far from amused when Neil burst into his personal gym with a small package. ⁃ This just arrived!! I Wanted to share it with you. The older man was winded by his race through Christophe’s house, and beads of sweat were dripping down his forehead and onto his face. Although Christophe might not have been in the incredible shape he had once been in, he was far healthier than his overweight friend. Neil stood in front of Christophe who was sitting on a bench,, smiled, and carefully shook the box at him. ⁃ I can’t believe it!! I honestly can’t believe it!! Neil began to tear into the box. ⁃ What is it? ⁃ Exactly what I’ve been searching for!! The box revealed a wooden exterior. With careful hands, Neil slid the lid off and removed the contents: a vial of clear liquid no bigger than a test tube. Neil held it up to the light and looked at it. ⁃ After all this time... ⁃ That isn’t... ⁃ It is! Water from THE fountain of youth!! ⁃ How much did this cost you? 500,000. ⁃ You’re insane. ⁃ I thought so too... but I’ve seen the proof... recordings, etc. ⁃ Fakes! ⁃ No! I watched a man de-age right in front of me on Skype. He lost nearly 30 years in ten minutes. ⁃ Where did it come from? ⁃ The secret has been in this South American mans family forever. You should see him... so fucking hot, and he’s nearly 170!! He looks 30! He’s never allowed it out of his family until now. He’s the last survivor and eventually wants to cover the pool up and retire wealthy. ⁃ What happened to the rest of the family? Why aren’t they living forever? ⁃ I asked that very question... and he tried to explain how after living for hundreds of years... everyone eventually wants a rest. ⁃ So he’s selling this at 500,000 a pop? How much has he sold? ⁃ Only to seven people so far. ⁃ Have you talked with them? ⁃ All purchases are anonymous. ⁃ Of course. ⁃ Come on, Chris!! I brought this from home to share this moment with you. I want you to witness it. Neil took out two latex gloves and slipped them on his hands. ⁃ You can never let the water touch your skin. ⁃ But it’s okay for your insides With a smile Neil unscrewed the cap of the test tube and smelt it. ⁃ I’m hard just thinking about this!! ⁃ If this does work... and that’s a big if... how are you going to explain to the world how you suddenly got younger? ⁃ I’m not. If this works... I’m gone. I have to disappear... just like everyone else. ⁃ What? ⁃ We’ve made enough money to last us four lifetimes. It’s time for me to enjoy it... and I know the business is in capable hands. Neil took a breath and then smiled. ⁃ Wish me luck. ⁃ Wait!! How much do you drink? ⁃ It’s been measured to take twenty years off of me. I’m going to be 25 again. ⁃ And if it doesn’t work? ⁃ A foolish dream of an old man. Before Christophe could stop him, and without thinking twice, Neil downed the entire contents of the test tube. Gently he placed it on the desk, never losing eye contact with Christophe. ⁃ Well? ⁃ Tasted like water... very expensive water. Both men began to laugh, when a sudden look of shock covered Neil’s face. Reaching both hands up to his neck, he proceeded to sputter and cough and fall to the floor. Christophe jumped up from the bench and ran to Nei who wasl lying on the floor and smiling. ⁃ You do care! ⁃ You’re a fucking asshole! ⁃ You should have seen your face! ⁃ I was only concerned with what to do with your body! ⁃ Wouldn’t want anyone to think you mmm... murr... you... something’s... happening... ⁃ What? ⁃ It feels... so good... an orgasm... that keeps... building... and building...FUCK!!!! Christophe watched his friend writhe on the floor in ecstasy. In awe he could see Neil’s bald pate suddenly begin to blossom with dark stubble. Within seconds his hair was gaining length, beautifully covering the top of Neil’s head. Christophe found himself getting aroused watching and listening to his friend in absolute ecstasy, and at the same time seeing the hands of time being reversed. Everywhere on his body his skin was becoming taught and youthful. Even the fat all over Neil’s body was being burned away leaving a skinnier and healthier version of its predecessor in its wake. The hair on top of his head had continued to grow, and was soon joined by the hair on his face. Absolutely swimming in the clothes he was wearing, Christophe couldn’t believe the sight of the thirty... and then twenty-five year old form of his friend. Still he continued to get younger, until suddenly Neil’s entire body went stiff... a load moan escaped from his body... and he collapsed entirely onto the floor, breathing quickly but with a smile on his face. A few moments later the twenty year old version of Neil opened his eyes. ⁃ Fuck!!!!! That was the most intense.... Fuck!!!!! Neil laughed heartily on the floor. With a sudden leap, he was on his feet, his clothes pooling around him. ⁃ Mirror. I need a mirror. Quickly Neil moved to the side of the room that held a full-length mirror, and came face to face with himself. ⁃ It really worked!!! I can’t believe it!! Look at me!! Using hands that felt new and alien to him, Neil tore his clothes from his body until he stood naked before the mirror and before Christophe. Where once a severely overweight man had stood, a swimsuit model had taken his place. With just a dusting of dark hair trailing over his abs and down to his cock, the rest of his chest was smooth and tight. Trying to take it all in, Neil ran his hand over the new mound of his pecs and massaging his nipples. With the other arm he flexed, and watched his bicep and tricep swell. ⁃ I feel so strong!! I’ve never felt like this in my lifel! Raising is other arm to a 90 degree angle, he proceeded to flex this one as well, both arms swelling with power. ⁃ I look a thousand times better now than I ever did in my twenties! It’s like it perfected me! Neil simply couldn’t get enough of his new body. Exploring it from every angle, Christophe had to agree that he was indeed an ideal specimen. ⁃ Look at my cock!! So much longer and thicker than before... and foreskin!! I never had foreskin!!! Neil’s hand grasped onto his soft cock and began to massage it. As if on command, the organ began to lengthen and thicken. Christophe looked on in awe as it grew to an impressive 9” with a fat head even thicker than the mighty shaft it sat upon. He had only been hard for a few seconds when a river of pre began to flow, dripping onto the floor. ⁃ So fucking horny!! Haven’t been this horny since I was a teenager... even then... I was never this horny!! As he continued to stroke himself, Neil looked over at Christophe with a huge grin. ⁃ Suck it. You know you want to. In their business relationship, Christophe has always been the alpha, but now with this youthful stud standing before him, he couldn’t help falling to his knees, and proceeded to lick the sweet lubricant leaking from the swollen head. Shocked, Christophe felt Neil’s hand pushing his head from behind. No sooner had he brought Neil’s cock into his mouth, the new-born man began to face fuck him. Christophe stares intently at the pool remembering the rest of that night. Neil had proceeded to cum a massive load into Christophe’s waiting mouth. No sooner had Neil ejaculated, he was hard again. In a frenzy, he tore the clothes from Christophe’s body and proceeded to plunge his huge cock into Christophe’s ass. When it came to fucking men, Christophe had always been the dominant one. Now he couldn’t help but let Neil take complete control. That night, Neil fucked him over and over again until the older man begged him to stop. Unsatisfied, but yielding to his friend, Neil jerked himself off, another massive load splashing onto his pecs, face, and even above his head. The two lay in silence until finally Neil spoke. ⁃ I need to leave soon. No one can see me. ⁃ Where will you go? ⁃ Who knows! I’ll have to get a new passport... a new identity... but I have plenty of money to buy what I’ll need. Neil sat up and looked at his best friend. ⁃ Join me. Email The Keeper and get your own vial. Let’s live the life we always should have. That night, wearing clothes still to baggy on him, Neil disappeared into the night. He had made several phone calls, set up several meetings to get new paperwork, and had moved nearly all of his money into a new account he had opened a week prior under a new name: Gerald Grey... a distant relative that in a surprise change of his will... everything was left to. Kissing Christophe goodbye, Neil... now Gerald... handed over all he would need, which included signed documents handing over 95% of their holdings to him as well as the contact information for The Keeper of the water. ⁃ Don’t waste time. Join me. Still in awe of what had occurred that night, Christophe walked around his house trying to take it all in. If this could be bottled… if this could be created in mass… he would be even richer than he was now! He could make billions!!!! Arriving in the gym, Christophe saw the vial lying on the floor. Picking it up, Christophe saw one small drop at the bottom. He tipped it slowly over so the water flowed to his waiting palm. As soon as it hit him, colours flashed before his eyes, his cock went hard, and he was ejaculating all over the floor. Falling to his knees, Christophe cried out as more and more cum flowed from his penis. In minutes, it was over. That night he slept fitfully, dreams of the water… him… muscle… youth… power… He awoke with a voice in his head calling to him. He had wasted no time contacting The Keeper, and after three weeks of waiting, had finally received a response. The Keeper wanted the same 500,000 in exchange for a vial of the water that would give Christophe his youth back. In his reply, Christophe had a counter offer: £5 million, but he gets the vial as well as seeing the pool for himself. A strict refusal came minutes later, but a second counter offer was made... then a third... and finally a fourth that was accepted: 12 million in exchange for a vial and a glance at the pool. Met in Montevideo by a pilot working for The Keeper, Christophe was blindfolded and quickly brought onto a small plane. Once settled, the pilot quickly injected him with a sedative that had Christophe asleep before he could even protest. Unbeknownst to the pilot or The Keeper, Christophe had expected such measures, and had a small GPS implanted in an area right under his armpit. This GPS was constantly monitoring both his location as well as his heart rate. If his heart was ever to stop, all the information on where he was and what he had been doing would instantly be released. Also hidden away, sewn discreetly into the lining of his jacket was a small and lightweight pistol, undetectable by any sensor, and even if frisked, it would be confused for a piece of his clothing. Christophe refused to let anything fall to chance. If The Keeper didn’t want to do business with him and share in profits from the pool... he would just have to take it. While he slept, the dreams returned even stronger than before. Muscle… mountains of muscle… power unimaginable… it all could be his... From the darkness Christophe heard what could only be a deafening rumble of thunder. ⁃ Wake up!!! Christophe tried with all his might to pull himself out of the dark waters of sleep that held him in their embrace. ⁃ I said wake up!!! A hard kick in his side which felt like it propelled him several feet assisted in Christophe finally opening his eyes. Trying to focus, Christophe found himself face to face with The Keeper. The man... could this actually be a man... was naked because obviously no clothes could ever cover him. Standing nearly 8’ tall and weighing what Christophe could only gather was 1,000 pounds of pure muscle, The Keeper was a sight to behold. Tanned to a dark brown, jet black hair fell to the middle of his back and covering half of his face was a thick black beard that ended right before the massive plates of his pecs began. Staring deep into The Keepers piercing blue eyes, Christophe’s cock became erect, and he found himself convulsing in a fit of pure ecstasy as he orgasmed over and over. This man... this beast... this god was the epitome of virility... of masculinity. His body... forged in an artist's wet dream, put every bodybuilder to shame. His hairy legs were larger the tree trunks, his chest wider then several men, and his immense soft cock fell down to his knees. The only piece of clothing The Keeper carried was a belt that held a large canteen. The strangest thing of all... if any of this could get stranger... was that The Keepers wide and thick dark nipples leaked a drop of liquid every minute or so that fell and got lost in his chest hair. With one large paw, practically the size of Christophe’s own chest, The Keeper grabbed him by the head and twisted it fiercely to the left. ⁃ Is this what you wanted to see?! His voice, heavy with a Spanish accent, was a rumble that Christophe could feel deep within his own chest. Like a rag doll in the massive mans control, Christophe took his first glimpse of the pool. The pool was actually much wider than he had imagined. Though possible to swim from one bank of the deep blue water to the other, it would take some time and great strength. There was a breeze on the air, yet every inch of the water was still. Strangest of all, unlike most bodies of water, not one bird or animal graced its shores. At first glance it looked like a picture postcard... completely undisturbed.. yet there was something definitely supernatural... otherworldly even. In deep awe and reverence to the waters, Christophe was shaken once again by the massive man and lifted off of the ground. ⁃ Why does the pool want you here??? What does it want of you???? The Keeper gave Christophe a second to answer before shaking him again... his own body feeling as if it could be torn apart at any moment. ⁃ In my dreams I’ve seen you!!! Why??? What does the pool want??? ⁃ I... I... I don’t know... what you’re talking about... ⁃ How did you find me? ⁃ A friend. You sent the water to a friend!! ⁃ Who??? The beast began to shake him roughly again. ⁃ Neil Hamilton! His name is Neil Hamilton!! When The Keeper heard the name he stopped shaking Christophe, lifted him over his head, and hurled him to the ground. The mountain of a man took four mighty steps and was standing once again over Christophe. How small he must appear to this giant... how insignificant. Christophe hated feeling that way, and was quickly trying to figure out how to handle this beast before he was killed. Lifting Christophe with only his left hand, The Keeper brought them face to face. ⁃ When you found me... when you sent your message... I did as always and came to the bank of the pool to ask if it accepted you. Barely had I spoken your name when it screamed out for you... over and over and over!! Never had I seen the waters so agitated. I ran from the bank... hearing your name screamed from behind me. For weeks I stayed away from the water... wanting to refuse you... but screams only got louder!!! Louder and louder. Christophe attempted to grasp the gun that was attached to his coat, but The Keepers agitation grew to such a frenzy that he threw him once again to the ground. ⁃ To stop the screams, I accepted you... but then you requested to come here!! Here!!!!! Why did you want to come here!!!! I refused... but then the dreams came. Your face! I saw your face!!! The longer I refused you, the worst it became until I finally had to allow you to come... but on my terms!!!! My terms!!! Moving toward him again with steps that shook the earth Christophe lay upon, he tried to back away, but a foot as large as most of his torso pinned him to the ground. ⁃ Now for once the pool is silent... and now you have to die. Removing the canteen from his waste, the man proceeded to unscrew the cap that held the contents within. ⁃ It will all be over so quickly. You’ll drink and grow younger and younger until you cease to be. Don’t worry... it’s painless... my family never knew what happened to them... The Keeper moved his foot higher till he was standing on Christophe’s neck causing him to open his mouth, gasping for air. Lifting the canteen, he began to pour the liquid in the area of Christophe’s lips and nose.. Unable to breathe, Christophe was still able to move his head from side to side, not allowing the water to enter his mouth, but to fall on his face. As each drop hit his skin, Christophe felt a new strength invigorate his body giving him more will to survive. ⁃ No!!! You must never touch the water!!! Only I could touch the water!!! The man took his foot off of Christophe’s neck and leaned down to lift him up by his shirt. ⁃ The pool called me to be it’s Keeper... so I walked in to my waist, and this is what I became. The pool now wants you... but it never will!!! It’s mine!!! The Keeper lifted the water close to Christophe’s mouth, but stopped suddenly when the gun went off, and the bullet entered his chest. Dropped to the ground... Christophe watched The Keeper stagger backwards and try and look down at what had happened... but his immense pecs didn’t allow him to see below. Using his hand, he lifted some of the flowing blood to his face... and began to laugh. ⁃ You think a bullet can harm me?! I’m immortal!!! I’ve lived for over 500 years!!! In awe, Christophe watched the bullet be pushed from the open wound and then quickly close and heal. Christophe fired again... this time hitting The Keeper’s stomach... and the same thing occurred... the creature laughing even harder! ⁃ More!! I can do this all day!! Knowing there were only three bullets left, Christophe lifted the gun once again, and like David with Goliath, hit The Keeper directly in the eye. Startled, the man fell onto his ass with a thud. Watching the Keeper maniacally claw at his eye to remove the bullet, Christophe could see that it was already beginning to heal. Wasting no time, he approached The Keeper with speed given to him by his brief contact with the water, and shot him in the other eye. A scream that shook the trees erupted from The Keepers mouth. With one bullet left, he directed the gun right to the top of the massive cranium and fired, blowing off a small portion of his head and skull. In shock the mountain of a man fell backward onto the ground with a thud. Seeing that his wound was already beginning to heal, Christophe reached into the hole and began to frantically rip at The Keeper’s brain... pulling pieces of it out. Seeing that this was futile since it would only begin to grow back, Christophe did the next best thing. Taking the canteen, he brought it to The Keepers mouth and emptied the contents, forcing him to swallow. Within minutes, just as all of the wounds were nearly healed, The Keeper began to moan... and then quickly de-age. Quickly the beast shrunk down to the size he had once been before he stepped in the water... a skinny teenager... then a boy of ten... then five... four... three... two... a baby... then a fetus... then nothing. Falling to the ground in exhaustion, Christophe came to terms with what he had done... and a smile crept onto his face as he realised the pool was his. Only he knew where it was... what it did... and he would make trillions from it. Every rich person would pay greatly for a chance to live longer... and they would keep returning to him for more and more!! The business was endless... and he controlled it all!!! Standing, Christophe walked on shaking legs to the pool and looked at its wondrous depths. It looked so cool in the heat of the sun... so welcoming... On the wind he heard it again… calling to him… It wants me, he thought. It has always wanted me. Christophe took a step closer but stopped himself. Was this what he wanted? Was he to be the new Keeper? Would he allow the waters to alter him so that he became a mountain of power? He had always been an Alpha of a man… and now the pool wanted to give it all to him… to live beyond the life of an Alpha. In his mind… images of strength and power unimaginable were projected. His fingers moved quickly over his shirt as he began to unbutton it, swiftly removing it and his jacket. Is this what I want? Is this what I’m to be? Removing his trousers and underwear, he stood before the water naked, his 5” cock harder then it had ever been. If I am to be the next Keeper… I want so much more than you gave to him!!! I want you to propel me even further!!! I have never accepted half-measures. I want it all. A warm wind blew onto him and caressed him. Yes, he thought… but what is everything? Is it what I truly want?? As the new Keeper… what will I be? Refusing to turn back, with one step, his feet entered the pool, and he let out a loud moan. Even slightly covered... less than an inch... he could feel a source of power entering his skin and propelling itself through his body. Wanting more... craving more.. he continued to walk... trying to stay conscious as wave after wave of power coursed through his body. Within moments, as the water covered his chest his body began to spasm continuously from the onslaught of power that was swiftly flowing into him. This feeling is intoxicating... I can’t get enough. This was never what I had intended to happen... yet I was called to be the new Keeper and must take on my new mantle! Moving out still further from the shore, Christophe submerged his entire body into the waters... something even the original Keeper has never done. Screaming beneath the water, electric currents began to enter every pore causing the water to bubble around him. No longer in control of his own body, his mouth opened up, and Christophe drank deeply. The same current that was invading the exterior of his body found another passage as he continued to feed on more and more water. As he ingested more than any had ever drunk before... Christophe felt his entire body filling with new life. Not only was his body getting younger... but his skin, bones, and muscles had begun to throb... Still drinking more and more, and still fully submerged in the pool... Christophe feared he was overdosing on the power that was ravaging him. He felt sick to his stomach as his abdomen expanded and tightened... but still he took on more. Just when he thought his body couldn’t take any more power, he found that the onslaught was getting more and more powerful. Fearing yet welcoming the unknown of what he soon would become... Christophe’s 5” Cock went rigid, and he felt that at any moment his entire body was going to cum. As the power continued to gain strength, Christophe had a sudden realisation... he was never meant to be the new Keeper. The pool had no need for a Keeper… No!! It wanted more! It wanted him to become The Pool itself! With this realisation, Christophe’s body began to tense up and become rigid as his back muscles began to swell and grow. Larger and more defined they became... and showed no sign of stopping anytime soon. Beneath the water Christophe screamed as his scapula and collarbone began to expand and fracture, making horrid cracking noises as they grew wider. Watching in shock as his arms proceeded to move further and further away from his body as his back continued to grow wider, he realised that he could now breathe safely under the water as the two were merging together. The pain was agonising but Christophe desired this as he knew his body was being made mighty to hold all of the power the pool had to offer... more then anyone had ever understood or had been a part of. Christophe moaned in ecstasy as his shoulders proceeded to expand wider than any entranceway, and the growth showed no sign of stoping. The bones in his shoulders proceeded tobecome thicker and longer as his trap muscles became further developed. Already much wider than the original Keeper, Christophe knew he would never be able to hold himself upright unless held by the mighty hands of the pool. His delts were becoming thickened and rounder...his upper back packed fully with bulging muscle... his traps mountainous and permeating with strength. ⁃ What am I becoming??? Already My back has surpassed that of The Keeper... Never again will I be able to walk down a hallway built for human’s as I’ll be way to wide!! I can barely turn my head now my traps are so high... my back more muscular than that of a bull’s! With an eruption that rocked the whole pool, Christophe’s lats began to swell, pushing his arms even further from from his side ⁃ It is like 8 bodybuilders were used to form my back... and still I’m growing!! My back is now beyond any human comprehension… and I love it!!!! I can’t believe how quickly my upper back, shoulders and traps had become so monumental!! The pool is propelling me far from the realm of human possibility. Taking more of the water within himself, Christophe screamed for the entire power offered to him by the pool. He was willing to lose his humanity... willing to rise above all other human and be used as the pools tool. With the intake of more of the pool, Christophe’s neck began to bloom into a Roman column of muscle. Each moment he felt it grow larger... it became more difficult to move his head from side to side. Soon his neck was two columns shoved together... then three... As his neck grew further, his traps rose up higher until they fused with his neck right behind his ears. As his lats proceeded to swell even greater, Christophe knew his back must resemble that of an enormous cobra!! If watching from above, one would noticed that the water in the pool was slowly going down as if by evaporation. The bank began to grow larger as more and more of the pool’s essence was fused with Christophe. Soon, the calm lake began to slowly begin to rotate to the left, creating the beginnings of a whirlpool. The sound of cracking that resembled trees being split in two could be heard in the Amazonian rainforest. Far from the destruction of trees... this was the creation and growth of Christophe’s hands and arms as they began to lengthen. Within minutes his arms had surpassed his legs and continued to grow. ⁃ How massive... am I... to become?! The pool no longer needed to be ingested through Christophe’s mouth as his body had begun to mutate to enable the water to flow directly through every pore and orifice. Not to be outdone by his own arms, Christophe’s legs and feet began to elongate as well. To his surprise, it was his hands and arms that hit the bottom of the pool first, and then his legs, enabling him to stand for the first time. Attempting to look up and down, Christophe concluded that the entire pool was nearly 60 feet deep, and he was floating perhaps fifteen feet from the bottom. If he had been on land, he would have been towering above the ground... nearing the height of trees. With his feet planted firmly on the floor of the pool, Christophe proceeded to get taller and wider, his back so filled with peaks and valleys that it resembled a mountain range. The thickness of his neck and traps made it virtually impossible to turn his head anymore, and the human part of Christophe began to be inundated with thoughts of how impractical his size was becoming, yet he was calmed by the pool and began to comprehend his future life as a creature of power and muscle... of instinct... of brute strength. He was becoming new for the world to worship. Lifting his own hands in the water, Christophe marvelled at the sheer size. His palm... fuck... it was becoming wider then his own chest, and each finger... they were quickly surpassing the thickness of his legs!! Above Christophe, the whirlpool was beginning to gain speed and strength... it’s core the man named Christophe the pool was evolving. From above, a muffled scream could be heard as his torso began to snap, pull, and lengthen. As his body became taller and longer, Christophe could see that he was slowly being propelled to the surface. How tall am I now, he thought. Have I reached twenty feet yet? Will my head ever hit the surface, or will I need to crawl out of this pool? Christophe did his best to raise his arm over his head and found that if he were ten feet higher, his fingers would have been breaking the surface... and still he grew. As his back proceeded to grow even wider and more packed with muscle, Christophe began to feel the start of swelling in both of his pecs, and soon after, they were joining the rest of his body exploding with size. Like two king size mattresses growing from his body, Christophe’s pectorals grew firmer, larger, and rounder. The sensation of blood being pumped through his body, feeding his growing muscles made him feel light headed yet free. Stretching his neck forward as much as he could, Christophe smiled as his pecs gained complete control and mastery over the top part of his chest. Moving his immense right hand over his pec, Christophe let out a lewd and guttural moan as his fingers brushed over his nipple. Having never felt such a sensation in his life... Christophe began exploring his nipples more, grabbing onto both and squeezing them first tentatively... then tighter. His cock... so tiny and so far away from his pecs, got harder still and shot a massive wad of precum into the pool. Just as his pecs and chest grew bigger still, so did his nipples; larger, thicker and with wide brown areolas. Fuelled on by his intense nipple play, Christophe’s pecs continued to expand, growing feet after feet from his chest. The chasm between his pecs was now so deep, and as his pecs competed for more and more space, it grew tighter and tighter. Taking his hand, Christophe tried to force his way into the deep canyon, but found it was impossible as his own body fought him. These are the pecs that will soon topple mountains just by my flexing, he thought. Never had the world seen a man so massive... a man so mighty... a man with so much power!! Out of all of the world, I was chosen! Me!!! Since his traps, back, and lats were still getting larger, this new growth brought him more ecstasy and fantasies of his future. The pool was creating a vessel far larger more immense then even Christophe had ever thought. If he knew the plans the pool had for him… how gargantuan…. how colossal he was to be… would he have stopped? The pool promised strength and power… and now it was giving it to Christophe a million fold. As Christophe became lost in thoughts of the creature he was to become, his lower torso and abs began to inflate with muscle. One by one his abs exploded with size, but The Pool had no need for The Vessel to have have a simple six-pack. As his body grew and mutated, it would need more muscle mass to control it, to hold it up, so now he possessed an astronomical sixteen pac, each flexing and fighting for rooms. As the whirlpool grew stronger, and more and more water was sucked into Christophe, he continued to grow. As his head inching up toward the surface, his pecs began fighting each other to find more room in which to grow, both so weighty with mass that his nipples had begun to point down. While his chest expanded, his internal organs and ribs began to swell as well. Since Christophe’s head had only grown a small bit compared to the mountain his body was becoming, it began to become bound between his traps, which now grew mightily past his ears. Barely visible since both his pecs and his deltoids were eclipsing it, his neck had grown thicker than his own waist. Christophe’s top half was now so immense with lats wider than he could imagine. How wide am I now, Christophe wondered as there was no way he could comprehend his size in mere inches or meters. My chest has to be larger than a car... and getting bigger every second!! His abs and waist had proceeded to grow in leaps and bounds. Compared to his chest, no matter how wide and thick his waste became, it would always be the ultimate wasp waist. Each continued to grow wider and thicker forcing Christophe’s Adonis belt to sink in deeper and deeper. When his head was only five feet from the surface, Christophe’s legs started to quake as his feet began to thicken with muscle. Taking on mammoth proportions, both of his calf muscles stretched up and out, swelling so much that the diamond shape of the two heads began to expand outward on all sides and take up more room over his ankle until it appeared that his foot formed right from my calf. Christophe cried out in rapture as each muscle group erupted in size, and a titanic rumbling sound announced the birth of his new elephantine quads. Finding it impossible to hold onto his tiny cock with fingers so massive, he moved again to his other source of pleasure, his nipples. As Christophe pinched, squeezed, and stroked his nipples, he found that he quickly had to widen his stance as the medial and lateral muscles of his quads swelled. With each widening of his stance, it was only moments later that he could feel his quads fighting against each other for room. For a moment, Christophe thought he was shrinking as he realised he was suddenly getting further away from the surface. With a relief, he realised that it was simply his amassing weight that was forcing him to sink into the soill, and that he was still increasing in size. By the third time of spreading his stance wider to allow his quads more room, Christophe realised he could no longer stretch any further. With and exclamation of relief, his pelvis broke and grew, enlarging his stance. As his waist got broader and broader, his upper body was forced to widen even further to maintain his tapered look. As his pelvis cracked and grew three more times, Christophe felt the muscles in his ass start to grow. How long have I been underwater, he thought... how long have I been growing... how much more will I grow? The more I grow, the more magnificent I feel... and my confidence grows to rule this globe... I am becoming pure power... Wanting to feel his massive ass, Christophe tried to touch it with his hands, but soon discovered that his last were spreading so wide that it was virtually impossible for his arms to even reach his backside. Once again, trying to widen his stance even more to accommodate his inflating quads, his rectus burst forth, emerging as two massive teardrops that dipped over his kneecaps and forced him into a bow legged position for comfort. With happiness and resignation, Christophe knew that from now on he would be forced to walk with a crouched gait. Christophe’s legs were now so massive, so engorged, and so muscle bound that they were nearing redwood proportions. My existence as a mere human is ending, he thought... This was never what I wanted but now I can only beg for more. ⁃ Enter me fully!!! I give you this body as your vessel!! Fill me completely that when I walk... this insignificant world quakes beneath my feet!!! With those words, Christophe’s metamorphosis went into overdrive, and he gritted his teeth in both agony and ecstasy as his pelvus broke and grew for the sixth time, extending his waist even more and forcing his stance to be forever bowlegged. Within seconds of gaining hundreds of pounds more of mass... Christophe’s head burst out of the pool like a fetus leaving the womb. Laughing hysterically, Christophe realised that he now stood nearly 65 feet tall. Around him he could see the water spinning faster and faster with him as it’s focal point. With a cry that scattered every bird for miles around, Christophe’s arms began to shudder with a welcomed burning sensation as finally his upper arms joined the rest of his body in its symphony of growth. Lifting his arms out of the water and flexing, Christophe grinned as he watched his upper arm quickly bloat with size and strength… his biceps and triceps becoming thick and dense. A second shout of delirium erupted from Christophe as his clavicle fractured and enlarged to create more room for upper body growth. The prominence of his upper muscles made it difficult to bend his arms even to flex, forcing them to fall slowly down. As the strength and size of his arms continued to grow, Christophe knew that now he could destroy a building with his very hands, pound a mountain into sand… throw a tree miles away… and his strength only grew as his forearms surged with new size. Even the muscles of his hands would easily be able to pulverise the strongest substance to dust. What will the world see when they finally look upon me, Christophe thought as he grew further out of the pond, his pecs now leaving the water behind. I’ve allowed myself to become a total freak… a human monster… a creature of unstoppable strength! The water was soon touching his first set of abs as he surged even larger, his muscles becoming more grotesque with size. I must be 80 feet tall now and still there is so much water to enter me… to fill me! Throughout his growth, Christophe’s head had become only slightly larger then when the day had started. As the water began to enter him faster and faster, and as he proceeded to get even larger, the bones that formed his head began to fracture, stretch, grow, and re-fuse again larger than before. Trying to hold onto his head but finding the size of his lats and his traps made it impossible to reach, Christophe could only feel every aspect of his face getting larger to match his body. Larger and larger and in the throws of agonising bliss… Christophe’s neck muscles grew thicker to support the new weight of his cranium. As his eyes tripled and then quadrupled in size, his cheekbones, mandible, and nose grew as well. Finally, as his chin grew and squared off, and his brow ridge became more prominent, his traps burst larger and more massive than before and fused once again to just below his ears. Looking around at the world, the shrinking pool seemed so far below him as it barely covered his cock. Then, just as his whole body surged even taller… even bigger… Christophe knew this was the moment he had been waiting for, and he cried out as a massive wave of ecstasy hit him. He could feel his cock getting harder than it ever had been before, but it was his balls he really felt it in. He could feel them constantly filling up and churning… filling up and getting heavier. Soon, although he couldn’t see them over his pecs and abs, he could feel his balls swelling… growing larger… and as they grew, Christophe began to get hornier. Very soon his testicles were pulling down on his sack, blowing up like a water balloons Christophe began to pant as he felt his balls become even more hefty. I can barely concentrate, he thought. My mind… so full of lust.. of cock… of fucking… of muscle… MY MUSCLE!! While his balls tripled again in size, Christophe’s penis begins to squirt pre-ejaculate in larger and larger amounts, continuously throbbing and flexing, and getting noticeably thicker. Taken over by pure animal lust, Christophe closes his eyes tight, scrunches his whole massive face, and he could feel the mounting pleasure as his penis began to swell nearly to its bursting point. Smiling, Christophe could hear and feel the flesh of his cock ripping and repairing itself as his cock began to grow thicker… and thicker… longer… and longer… his heart beating faster as more and more blood was pushed into his cock. The weight of his own cock and balls was getting so vast that he could feel them starting to pull on his groin. His balls, growing at the same rate as his mighty shaft could be heard audibly churning more and more seed. Instinctually, Christophe wrapped his hand around his cock and found it was now so thick that he could barely get his own hand around it. As he stroked, pre flowed freely mixing with the remaining water of the pool. Another wave of intense pleasure hit him as blood was forced more into the head causing it to swell and give Christophe the impression that it just might rip in two. Feeling it with his hands, never had he felt a head so thick and meaty and with such a massive piss-slit!! Soon Christoph was using both hands to stroke himself as his cock and balls grew even more titanic. Every second his whole body was growing, but now it seemed it was all mostly focused on his cock. Grunting, Christophe tugged on his cock, feeling it stretch in his hand. - Need… to… fuck!!! Even when I cum…. I know I won’t be satisfied!!! I’m never… going to… be satisfied!!! I’ll live forever… constantly horny!!!! My whole body… so hard… so colossal! Christophe’s cock quickly became as thick as his own forearm, and together his whole body joined in a symphony of growth. As he stroked harder and faster, he realised that his cock was now becoming more sensitive as his body evolved to have thousands more nerve endings embedded throughout it. Opening his eyes, Christophe could finally see his cock over his pecs… so thick and long. Looking around as he stroked, he could see for miles over the trees. I must be at least 80 feet by now and still I grow… the pool only up to my ankles now… soon I will be completely filled… As his balls grew more and more immense, he began to grow even faster, adding on hundreds of pounds of muscle each minute. Christophe’s whole body flexed and grew as his newly evolved testicles sent massive amounts of testosterone flooding into his body and his final evolution went out of control. Like The Keeper, hair erupted all over his body, growing thick on his face and chest. So out of control was his evolution that, where one follicle would once have grown, he now had five or six, making his growing beard thick and dark. Within minutes, Christophe had a full beard that lengthened as he grew. His pecs, now coated in a pelt of jet black hair, grew even more immense so that no matter how much hair he had in his chest… no matter how thick… nothing would ever hide the musculature. Christophe could feel the hairs on his arms and legs growing as well, trailing down onto his hands and feet, and within minutes his underarms had a forest of long jet black hair. With his hands he could feel his pubes growing denser as they covered his pubic mound and ever expanding balls. Veins thicker than pipelines erupted all over his body to further feed his musculature. As this new body needed larger amounts of blood for his elephantine heart to pump, new arteries and veins were formed to send more blood coursing to his muscles. Christophe’s cock, now longer then his arm grew even thicker as pipe-like veins took root, crisscrossing the entire surface and feeding it. So immense was his cock that it stood out as a monument to all things muscle… to all things masculine… to all things powerful. Joining in the constant leaking of precum, Christophe’s nipples began to leak as well. Moving his hand from his cock to his nipples and then moving it as close as he could to his face… he realised that what was flowing out of him were waters from the pool. I am now the pool… he thought. The smell of the water was intoxicating as it emitted the most intense musk of masculinity and sex. The final waters of the pool was quickly being sucked into his feet, and Christophe felt all of his senses become heightened… as he screamed out in one last surge of evolution… his voice became deeper… a rumble of thunder… His body surged even larger as Christophe became the man he always wanted to be… Shooting up taller and thicker with muscle, Christophe let out a roar. Completely filled now with the water, his intellect also grew… the history of the pool… the history of this globe… now resided within him. Taking in his kingdom, Christophe knew he stood larger than 100 feet and weighed as much as a mountain. He was now more powerful than anything on Earth. He was indeed the true Alpha Male… more supreme than anything to come before or after him. As he began to walk, leaving behind an empty crater, he breathed in and discovered he could smell everything… every plant… every tree… every creature. What have I done, Christophe thought. What am I now? What does the pool have instore for me? This is too much even for me to handle. As I walk, the ground shutters… I tower even above the tallest tree… my musculature… nothing has ever existed such as me. Calming his sudden human fears, the wind of his new world blew through his long black hair and caused his titanic nipples to harden and to leak more of his waters. I am now the Vessel, he thought. I am now beyond the Alpha. Soon the chosen would flock to him… soon the chosen would drink from him… soon he would have an army to command… soon he would fuck… - YES!!! SOON I WILL FUCK!!! THE WATER WILL MULTIPLY GROWING EVEN STRONGER… EVEN MORE POWERFUL. The Vessel… which had once been the human Christophe DuPres, stopped walking for thirty minutes to stroke himself to orgasm, his roar echoing for miles as he showered the world down below with his water… with his seed. He was beyond anything imaginable. Soon the world would see him and worship… and what had begun millions of years ago would finally come to fruition. Smelling the air, The Vessel turned in the direction of the Ocean. Yes… it thought… soon we will merge and I will be complete once again!!!
  5. Hi, everyone! So I'm starting this experimental series to see if a more traditional narrative would work here, and I would really appreciate all feedback and critique to help me improve. This is mostly going to involve more plot and character than growing, although there will still be a lot of growing done. It just won't be the main focus (for now). Writing is something I don't normally get to do on a regular basis, but it's something I want to make a living out of, so all advice is incredibly welcome. I am more than willing to alter the way the narrative develops and is written depending on how people prefer their pacing and writing. Thanks in advance, and enjoy! ? Hard at Work [Part 1 - 2 - 3 - 4 - 5a -5b - 6 - 7] PART 1 Working at my job wasn’t exactly the most exciting thing in the world, but it paid the bills. On an average day, I would sit at my desk, wondering how a bachelor’s degree in Chemistry got me a job in human resources. It’s not like I had particularly good chemistry with other people either. During my time at the company so far, I’ve only been able to get close to two people. One of them was a co-worker of mine named Marcus. He often pulled pranks on me and made childish jokes at my expense whenever we took a break for coffee. Normally, him being a 23-year-old man, anyone would expect some sort of maturity or sense of responsibility. Marcus was nothing of the sort. He played around far too much and just did whatever the hell he wanted to. Every attempt our boss had at scolding him fell on deaf ears. With any other employee, our boss’ words would stop us dead in our tracks. Boss had that charismatic, authoritative aura about him. Unlike Marcus, our boss, Mr. Wesley Smith, or just Wes, took everything seriously. He had a reputation to uphold. Sure, he had his fair share of dad jokes every now and then, but people in the workplace were already so used to Marcus’ absurd antics that nobody ever really noticed. The three of us were often referred to around the office as the “threesome of power.” In one way or another, we all held some sort of power around the office. Wes had his obvious influence and status. Marcus had his absurdity and over-all charisma. Compared to them, I didn’t have as much. All anyone ever told me was that I was the glue that held together our little threesome. In my opinion, it’s just an excuse to call us a threesome since we’re always together. I wasn’t a big fan of the name, honestly. Especially since I was the only gay one. The main reason people chose to describe us as a “threesome” specifically is that Marcus and Wes were probably the most attractive and sought-after guys at the workplace. Marcus was 5’11” and pretty damn attractive. He had wavy, blonde hair that looked like it was streaked with chocolate, and his eyebrows were incredibly thick and a deep chestnut. Of the three of us, he also had the best body. He had been a model in his university years, so he developed a toned, muscled body with a deep V-shaped torso and disproportionate pecs and shoulders. On the other hand, Wes wasn’t bad looking, but all his time spent in bars showed. He was a good-looking man for his age, 31, having South-East Asian genes, and he had a strong square face that accentuated his stocky figure, being only 5’6”. He did go to the gym after work, but he developed a gut after all the vodka. People often say his most attractive feature is his cat eyes. His eyebrows also tilted inwards, so he always had this fierceness about him. It didn’t seem like he was meant to be built in any way besides a small tank either. While Marcus and Wes were the stars of our threesome, I was labeled the “DUFF.” I was only 24, but the new terms the kids kept coming up with always got lost on me. I was the least attractive among us, I must admit. 5’7” isn’t exactly a height anyone would be flaunting off. It’s not that I looked like Quasimodo though. I was just… average—nothing spectacular about me. On one particularly rainy day, Marcus approached me at my desk, wearing his favorite sky blue button-down. He leaned over the divider with a coffee in his hand and sipped it so loudly it echoed. “What are we gonna do about the rain? Do you wanna just move bar night to Wes’ condo again?” he asked. “Yeah, but have you asked him? We might still be banned since you wrecked his condo the last time.” Marcus flubbed his lips, nearly spilling his coffee on my desk. “Don’t worry about it! Wes’ll understand. Besides, this time we got someone to clean our shit.” “I’m not cleaning your mess this time, Marcus.” “Not you, stupid. I meant the new intern. Wes said he was coming in today.” I looked at him, puzzled. “What new intern? No one told me about any new interns.” “That’s because you never join the meetings.” “What? The last meeting we had was two months ago, and literally all we talked about was how you put red food coloring in the water tanks to make it look like we were drinking blood.” Marcus laughed. “Well, now we just have meetings at the bar. I managed to convince him to move our meetings to the conference room with the dancers.” He chuckled. I sighed. “Fine, whatever. What’s his name? The intern, I mean.” “Ah, wait.” Eric brought out his phone. “I’ll ask Wes.” We waited for the phone to pick up. As soon as we heard Wes’ voice, Marcus didn’t hesitate to yell. “Yo, Wes!” I could hear an audible sigh come from the phone. “What’s up, Marcus? I’m kinda busy right now.” “I just told Dory about the new intern, but I forgot his name. What was it again?” “Froy Adamson. 20 years old from Harbridge University. He just texted and said he was coming up. Could you two let him in and show him around? Thanks.” “Sure thing, sir.” Marcus bounced his head to the side and looked at me as if he were planning something. He always did his squinted eyes, raised eyebrows, and pouted mouth. It was a staple of his. He wasn’t fooling anyone doing a face like that. I wonder if he ever noticed. He put the phone back in his pocket. “Well, Dory, looks like you’ve got some more work to do.” I knew it. “Seriously? Didn’t he tell us to handle him? To-ge-ther?” Marcus shrugged. “Well, I’ve got some work to do, and I’m reeaally tired.” He yawned. “You can handle the kid by yourself, right?” I said yes, and he was off, walking back to his desk. I don’t know why I let him do this to me. He’s lucky he was hot. Before I could prepare myself for the new intern, there was a knock coming from the glass door. I got up and headed over. Only people without access cards couldn’t get in and had to knock, which meant it had to be the intern. If I heard correctly, his name was supposed to be Froy, and a student at Harbridge… damn, someone was loaded. I got to the glass door and saw him standing outside. He was wearing a black button-down with his sleeves rolled up and skintight black jeans. They must have been pretty big too since he looked like he had to be at least 6’1”. His jet black hair was short and cropped with little spikes sticking up. He had a cute face too. He had the most precious baby button nose and pronounced dimples, making him look younger than he actually was. I wouldn’t be surprised if girls crushed on him everywhere. He had a decently lean body, but he definitely had bodybuilder potential by the way his broad shoulders stuck outwards, much like Marcus’. However, it didn’t seem like he was the braggart type. If anything, he was a bookworm. He looked like he lived and breathed in a library. All he was missing was a pair of glasses, but instead, he had the most perfect eyelashes. The poor thing seemed soaked by the rain. I opened the door for him and let him come inside, causing him to shiver in his shirt from the cold, freezer-like office temperature. He smiled at me and giggled nervously. “Sorry, sir,” he said with a nervous smile. “I forgot to bring an umbrella. I didn’t think it would rain today.” My heart hadn’t fluttered in so long by a guy’s voice. The last time I felt this elevated was when I was still in college and chatting up the star football athlete before he got caught doping and got expelled. I missed having crushes like this. Thankfully, Froy seemed to be legal. A co-worker of mine already got fired once for having “intimate relations” with an underage intern. I wasn’t going to be next. “It’s fine. Are you Froy?” I asked. He nodded. “Yes, sir. I was supposed to start last week, but my mother had an emergency at the hospital, so I couldn’t leave.” “It’s fine, don’t worry. Family first,” I said. “Did you bring an extra shirt? You might get sick if you wear that wet shirt here all day.” “No, sir. I don’t have anything to change into. Sorry.” I grabbed his forearm. “It’s fine. Here, I’ll let you borrow one of my backup shirts.” “Sir, are you sure?” “Yeah, it’s fine.” I brought him to my desk where I grabbed him a seat. My co-workers who passed by would smile at him, enticed by his cute face and meek demeanor. He’d greet them back with a small wave and shy smile. Some people even came up and asked me if he was my new boyfriend. How many times did I have to tell everyone that I’ve never had a boyfriend before? They were just making the boy uncomfortable. I brought out a plain white shirt from my emergency kit and handed it over to him. He looked it over and thinking about it now, it was probably too small for him. Such was a con of being six inches shorter than someone. He held it up to the light, trying to estimate its size. “I don’t think it’s gonna fit,” I said. “Could I try it on, sir? Just to be sure?” “Sure, go ahead. Just don’t tear it.” I leaned back into my seat as I watched him begin unbuttoning his button-down. At the back of my mind, I knew this was leaning towards sexual harassment—and on the first day of his internship to boot—but I couldn’t help myself. The kid wasn’t reacting negatively either, so I guessed he was okay with it. A lawsuit was the last thing I needed. He started from the top-down, exposing his lean muscle underneath. He had a decently-sized chest for his leanness, and I never noticed how perky his nipples were underneath the black fabric either. There was no body hair on him too, just like Wes. “Nice abs,” I said. He blushed. “Ah, thank you, sir.” “You go to the gym or something? You play sports?” “No, sir. I used to be part of the gymnastics team, but I quit so I could focus on my studies.” Froy raised up his arms and tried squeezing into my shirt. He stuck his head through the tight hole and did his best to stretch out my shirt to fit in as much as possible. He looked ridiculous. It was like a man trying to wear a child’s dress. “You’ve still got a nice frame. If you went to the gym, I bet you could build it up easily,” I said. He looked ridiculous in my shirt. The sleeves didn’t even reach past his shoulders, so the fabric dug into his armpits. The shirt only reached the first set of abs, exposing his core and defined pelvis. It looked like a crop top. How he even got into something so tight is still a mystery to me. “Sir, I’m not sure I can wear this.” “Obviously.” I punched his abs. “Come on, let’s go ask someone else. I’m too short to be lending you my clothes.” “You’re not too short, sir.” “Yeah, you’re just too tall.” I told him to take off the shirt. He looked like he was in too much pain to be wearing something so ridiculous before we found a better replacement. As he raised it over his head and pulled his arms through the sleeves, he accidentally tore it down the side from the left sleeve down to the hem. He froze in panic. “Sir, I’m so sorry, sir, I didn’t mean to break your shirt. It was an accident, sir, I swear.” “Don’t worry about it,” I said. “It’s just a shirt.” His lean torso was now exposed to the cold of the office again, but at least he wasn’t squeezed so tightly in my shirt. I didn’t want to kill him before Marcus did. I couldn’t afford that kind of blood on my hands at my age. No way my salary was going to cover it. I led the tall kid over to Marcus’ desk at the other end of the office. Marcus looked visibly disturbed, watching in silence as I approached with a tall, shirtless kid following closely behind me. I didn’t know what he was going to say or do. His eyes just kept darting back and forth between us, seemingly asking me, “What the fuck is going on?” “Hey, Marcus, this is the intern, and he—” “Why is he shirtless?” Marcus interrupted. I looked back at Froy, looking lost as always. “He got wet in the rain, and I told him I’d get him a new shirt. I tried giving him mine, but, uh…” Marcus raised an eyebrow. “But what? Dory, I need to tell you as a friend that you are very small. Did you try lending him your shirt? Was it too small? Did you come all the way here, to my cubicle, while I’m working, to ask for a shirt from me?” “Yes.” “Alright, here you go.” Marcus dug into his drawer and tossed Froy a clean, black shirt. Froy looked confused but put on the shirt. It fit him perfectly. Thankfully, Marcus’ tailored shirts to fit his broad shoulders and chest fit Froy just right. It was a bit short at the hem though. His pelvis would peek whenever he moved, but he was well-covered. The sleeves also accentuated what muscle he had on his arms, as expected from Marcus. “I have to say though, he’s got a nice body,” Marcus said. “The ‘overtime work’ he’ll be doing later is gonna be a nice work-out.” “Marcus, he’s not a maid.” “And I’m not Frida Kahlo.” “You aren’t.” “Shut up,” Marcus said. “Hey, kid, you’ll be coming with us after work, right?” Froy’s eyes grew wide. “Uh…” “Marcus, it’s only his first day. He doesn’t even know our names yet!” “It’ll be fiiiine. My name’s Marcus Fringe, and there’s your Sir Dorian Yale. You can just call us Marcus and Dory. Our boss is Sir Wesley Smith: short, stocky Asian dude. You can call him Wes. If you ever wanna come work for us, you could be a part of our little circle of friends here. We got cookies.” “Oh, I like cookies,” Froy whispered. “Stop fucking with my intern, Marcus.” “You’re not my mom.” Wes’ office was right in front of Marcus’ cubicle. Any time Marcus made too much noise or whenever Wes would leave for the washroom and caught Marcus doing something stupid, Wes would be the first to scold him. He often threatened to lower his pay, but Marcus didn’t care. They were too close to actually do anything like that. As we were talking, the door to Wes’ office opened. He walked out, wearing a skintight banana yellow collared shirt that showed off his muscles and small gut. Every shirt in his wardrobe seemed to be skintight. I remember him telling us once that he was raised to only wear the tightest clothing because it makes you look bigger. He was only 5’6”, so I could understand why. “Why are you making so much noise, Marcus?” he asked, standing in the doorway. “Oh.” I waved at him. “Hi, sir. This is Froy, the intern. I was just asking Marcus for an extra shirt since he got wet in the rain.” “Well, take care of him then. Show him around the floor or something, I dunno,” Wes said. “Oh, and Dory…” “Yes, sir?” “Take him out with ya later, aight? We’re gonna have a little fun.” Oh god. “Yes, sir.” Wes was returning to his office when Froy spoke up. “Oh, sir!” he said. “How do I get through the door? I don’t have an access card.” “Hm? You don’t need an access card. You just grab the handle, twist it, then pull. That’s how you open a door.” “Wes, never speak again,” Marcus said. “What about this?” Wes whispered. “Or this ♪?” he sang. “I’m done,” I said. “And I’m just getting started!” He fired double finger guns at me with the silliest grin, laughing at himself immediately afterwards. We all separated and went back to our work for the day. I finished up the rest of my work as fast as I could so that I’d have more time to tour Froy around the building. It was just a hunch, but I thought he’d appreciate the convenience store. The store has an unlimited sundae cone deal where you could get as much ice cream as you wanted as long as it’s in one continuous swirl and it doesn’t fall over. When we got there, I saw his eyes light up like a child at the carnival. He wasted no time and immediately ordered a sundae cone. I didn’t even have to tell him. It seemed like he was used to doing this sort of thing already. By the time the ice cream was five inches tall, I was getting worried. It looked like it would fall at any moment. “Froy, are you sure you wanna keep going?” “Yes, sir! I’ve done this before. My mom calls me a master at this.” By the time it reached 8 inches tall, he stopped the machine. He stood still at first, watching it intently. It looked like he was trying to connect his soul to the sundae, becoming one with its spirit or something. When he finally got it to stabilize, he smiled. “See, sir?” he said. Then he raised it up and dunked it in his mouth, all the way down to the cone. My eyes grew wide. Froy just took in 8 inches of freezing cold sundae in his mouth like it was nothing. “What the fuck? Did you just eat the entire thing in one bite?” He nodded, still swallowing the ice cream. When he finished, he accidentally exhaled into my face, filling my nose with his cold, breath-infused chocolate smell. He apologized and offered to wipe it off my nose. I had to tell him to stop since he still had the cone to finish. “How the fuck did you do that?” “My brothers taught me when I was younger how to exercise my gag reflex so I could take in more things. I could fit a whole foot-long in my mouth too!” he said. “It just got kinda messy… so we had to stop.” His face sunk. The cute smile he wore faded away after it seemed like he remembered something. “What happened?” “They, uh, taught me to give them blowjobs when I was 12. I thought it was normal for a few years, then they got arrested for selling drugs when I was 15. My mother told me they were horrible to me and told me what they were doing to me was wrong. So now I’m trying to find a job to pay for my mother’s hospital bills since I’m her only family left. She already used up all her savings on my tuition.” I felt horrible for him and found myself hugging him. He was stiff and caught in surprise at first, but he softened up and wrapped his arms around me too. I didn’t know he lived like this. I couldn’t take advantage of someone like him. It wouldn’t be right. “I’m so sorry.” He gave his ice cream a quick lick. “Don’t worry, sir, it’s fine. I’m over it now. I still miss them though.” “Who? Your brothers? They molested you as a kid. You shouldn’t be missing them. They deserve to rot in prison.” “We used to play games every day outside our house. They even bought me a goldfish once for my 14th birthday since it was all they could afford with their own money. I named him Pudge.” We headed back to my desk upstairs after finishing his ice cream and filing for his access card. The issue with his brothers was something we didn’t want to bring up too much in case he got triggered. More than half the office had already gone home for the day. Marcus, Wes, and I planned to leave for Wes’ condo at 8pm with Froy together. After I finished up, I asked Froy if he was okay with it. It was only his first day as an intern. I wouldn’t be surprised if he declined. Who knows what we might have been planning to do to him outside office hours? “It’s okay with me, sir.” “Are you sure? I haven’t even told you what we were doing.” “Oh, uh,” he said before chuckling nervously. “We’re going to your sir Wes’s condo to drink. Wes and Marcus just want you to be their sober caretaker, so you don’t have to go if you don’t want to.” Froy waved his hands. “Oh, no, sir, it’s okay with me. I’m used to being the sober one with my friends.” “Oh, okay. And don’t worry about something bad happening to you. None of us have ever done anything crazy before. Besides, Marcus is straight, and Wes is bi, but he has a family. I’m the only gay one here.” His eyebrows shot up. “You’re gay, sir?” “Yeah, why?” He looked away. “Nothing, sir.” That led me to wonder. Was he also gay? I guessed I could always figure that out some other time. After we packed up, we headed down to the basement carpark where Marcus and Wes were waiting for us at Wes’ truck. There were paper cups everywhere. It seemed like they’d been waiting there for a few years by the way they were lounging around and drinking coffee endlessly. When we got there, Marcus walked up to me and grabbed me by the shoulders. “What the fuck took you so long?” he asked. His pointed gaze shot into my skull. “You told me not to fuck with your intern, but is it really me you should be worrying about?” “We were just finishing up some shit. It took longer than expected. Sorry ‘bout it.” “Just get in the fucking truck already!” Wes yelled. “The vodka isn’t gonna drink itself!” I sat in the passenger seat, with Marcus and Froy in the back. It was the system we developed together when we first started hanging out at bars a few months ago. Marcus hated seatbelts and feeling claustrophobic, and I preferred the safety of the seatbelt. The three of us normally went out to the bar down the street on foot, but tonight, we decided to head to Wes’ condo instead to avoid the rain. The only thing different was that we had Froy with us. “Hey, kid, what was your name again?” Marcus asked. “Uh, sir, Froy Adamson, sir.” “Froy?” Marcus began to chuckle. He was visibly struggling to hold in his laughter. “Like fro-yo?” Froy was silent. “...Yes, sir. Frozen yogurt.” Marcus released his contained laughter, nearly keeling over his seat. Froy became worried and began to panic. Wes and I had to reassure him that making fun of people’s names was just something Marcus did on a daily basis to everyone around the office. Marcus was only a year younger than me, but he had the heart of a child that he never grew out of. We loved that about him. Marcus placed a hand on Froy’s shoulder. “I like this kid,” he said. Froy blushed. “I’m sure you do,” Wes said. “Everyone loves yogurt.” “Don’t predate on my intern, Marcus!” “I don’t wanna hear that from you, Dory!” Marcus said. “Hey, kid. I’ve been planning on going back to the gym again. If you ever wanna come with, just tell me, okay? You look like you’d be a great workout partner.” “Hey, what about me? Why do you ask the intern before your boss who you KNOW goes to the gym?” Wes asked. “How tall are you again, Wes?” Marcus asked. “Right now, about as high as your chances at a promotion, Marcus.” Marcus threw his arms around Wes’ seat. “Hey, come on! It was just a joke! It’s just too hard to be gym buddies with someone so short. Plus you’ve got that tiny gut.” “I can’t help it! Vodka might as well be my blood of Christ.” “So you’re a cannibal?” “What do you think happened to my first boyfriend?” The conversation continued for the next half hour on the road. Froy and I remained silent for the most part while Marcus and Wes bantered, with us being brought in every so often as jokes. Marcus couldn’t let go of “fro-yo.” The rain blocked the streets and kept us in traffic longer than we would have wanted. Wes began getting calls from his wife, asking about where he was since his kids were getting impatient after being locked up for so long. When we got to the forest separating Wes’ condo complex from the city district, Marcus brought out these small white pills he hid inside a tic-tac box. The resemblance was uncanny. Froy and I watched him, unaware of what the pills would do. No one was around to help if Marcus did something stupid. “Hey, Wes. You want a tic-tac?” Marcus asked. Froy and I watched in silence, fully aware of what Marcus was trying to do. “If you’re trying to bribe me for a pay raise again, it’s gonna take more than a tic-tac this time.” “No, seriously, come on. It’s just a candy. Completely free. No strings attached.” Wes held out a hand, and Marcus placed one on his palm. “This better not be another one of your fucking pranks, Marcus. The last one is still giving my kids diarrhea.” Wes threw the small white pill in his mouth without any hesitation. Suddenly, his stomach grumbled loudly. “God damn it, Marcus.” Marcus laughed and slammed his hand repeatedly against the back of Wes’ seat. Froy shifted closer to the door in fear. “What did you give him, Marcus?” I asked. “Dying in a car crash with you was not on my list of things to-do today.” “Mine too,” Froy mumbled. “Relax! It’s harmless. I already tried it on my dog, and nothing happened to her.” “I’m not a dog, Marcus! I’m your boss!” “And I’m not a scientist!” “That doesn’t make things any better, Marcus—Oh, my god... what the fuck is going on...” Wes looked uncomfortable, shifting around like there was a cactus on his seat. I looked down and saw that he was growing a tent in his pants. At first, I thought it was just viagra, but then a wet spot began to form. Wes’ face was red as a tomato and was completely speechless. I could smell the familiar smell that filled my room after school as a kid. Wes came. He came right in front of all of us. He didn’t even have to touch himself or do anything for it either. I looked back at Marcus and Froy, and Marcus’ face was frozen in a face of pure glee. He had the expression of a child witnessing Santa for the first time and couldn’t be happier. Froy on the other hand was completely mortified. The poor thing didn’t know how to react. Wes was barely able to keep his focus on the road because of the way he was feeling. He just came in his pants. I couldn’t even begin to imagine what that pill did to him. Wes stopped the truck at a nearby tree and turned off the truck, running out and checking the damages at a tree out of sight. The three of us followed suit. Marcus didn’t even look the least bit guilty about what he just did. Froy stood by me, waiting and watching for what happened next. “What the fuck did you give me?” Wes asked. Marcus waved his hands in the air. “Nothing! I swear it was just a bunch of random shit I found in my kitchen. I didn’t think it would do anything.” “Well, it did! Now my favorite pants are ruined.” Wes stepped back into the moonlight where we saw a massive wet spot all over his crotch. If we didn’t know it was cum, we might’ve mistaken it for piss just by its sheer quantity. I didn’t think it was possible to cum so much. Judging by the defined outline running down his left thigh as well, it seemed he was hiding more than just one secret. The short man had to compensate somewhere. “God damn it, Marcus.” “Come on, I’m sorry. I swear I didn’t mean it. I was gonna try it on myself, but I wanted to see if it—” “If it killed me?” “Well, no, but—” “I can’t believe I already wet myself… I haven’t even had a fucking bottle yet. You owe me for this.” Marcus shot me a look of relieved anguish, knowing he wasn’t going lose his job or his friendship. He walked up to Wes and helped him clean up by the tree. While Wes and Marcus were off cleaning up, Froy and I wandered a bit off to the forest to take in the beautiful nighttime scenery overlooking the city. The city lights shined brightly over the trees. They gave off an iridescent spotlight-lit night sky that shadowed the tree leaves and branches, blocking out the stars but lighting up the darkness. “This is a great view,” I said. “Yes, sir,” Froy replied. As we were enjoying our quiet time alone together, Froy noticed what looked like a shooting star in the empty sky. Wes and Marcus came over and joined us in staring at the falling light. A thought occurred to me, however, that this was not how falling stars normally worked. It looked as though it were literally falling out of the sky. I’m pretty sure falling stars aren’t supposed to look like they’re coming straight at us. “Hey, that’s no fucking shooting star, you idiots! That’s a meteor!” Wes said. “Hide behind something!” We could barely react when we saw that it was already a building’s height away from us. Froy and I hid behind a nearby tree. Marcus sprinted across to the truck with Wes. The burning rock rang a piercing loud screech in our ears before crash landing into the clearing between us and the truck. Flaming debris flew everywhere, covering the area in a black soot. Smoke filled the air for a good few minutes until we were able to breathe and see things again. All four of us emerged from our hiding spots and eyed the strange rock. Froy, Wes, and I approached it hesitantly, watching it from a distance in case it had any surprises waiting to pop out and do some serious harm. It could have had some new viruses or small flesh-eating aliens hiding inside. I highly doubted our job’s insurance program covered space AIDS. Meanwhile, while three of us were being careful, Marcus decided to make a headstart and gingerly walked up to it. He stuck out his hands and felt the intense heat emanating from the meteor. “What are you doing, Marcus?! Get back here where it’s safe,” Wes said. Marcus looked back and smiled. “Relaaax, it’s not gonna do anythingI” When the rest of us got to surround the meteor, it seemed to have cooled off. All four of us examined it closely, checking for any dangerous movements or glowing substances sticking out. For the next few minutes, it just seemed like it was a regular, boring old rock—from space. It didn’t grow a face and sing show tunes like I expected. I’d be lying if I said wasn’t disappointed. “It just seems like a rock,” Froy said. “Obviously,” Marcus said. “But what’s inside?” “If it's anything like your head, not much,” Wes said. “Then there’s nothing to worry about, right?” Marcus stepped into the crater and slammed his hands onto the meteor. He began pressing down on it with his body weight, trying to pressure it to crack open and reveal whatever monstrosity was inside of it. Froy and I backed away while Wes stepped forward and tried prying Marcus off of it. “Marcus, what are you doing?! Stop!” “I just wanna see what’s inside! It might have space diamonds, Wes!” Marcus let out a yell as he used all his strength and cracked open the meteor. From the crack, a neon green liquid splurged out, spilling onto Marcus’ shirt. He panicked, wondering what the hell the scentless, luminescent goo was, when suddenly the crack opened up further. It erupted, blasting a mortified Marcus with the strange gunk. He was covered head to toe, front to back, unable to even open his mouth or eyes in pure horror. The meteor now looked unstable. It was rumbling, and cracks began spreading from where Marcus first breached its outer shell. More and more of the green liquid spurted out. It didn’t seem long before it would explode. Marcus grumbled for help, running towards Wes. “Hey, stop! Don’t get that shit on me! I just got my pants dry!” Wes yelled. Before Marcus could even get to him, the meteor exploded. Nuclear green slime flew everywhere. Marcus got blasted back onto the ground by the sheer amount he was covered in. He didn’t look like he could move very well at all anymore. Wes was yelling out Marcus’ name when the goo flew into his mouth and covered his entire front from head to toe. I could hear him yelling as he swallowed it. “Sir!” As the meteor exploded towards us, Froy ran up to me. He used his body as a shield to block me from the slime, with his back spread out against the meteor. I looked up at him and saw fear in his eyes. Neither of us could move from where we were as we were frozen in absolute shock about what just happened. The meteor settled down, and there was green slime absolutely everywhere. It coated the trees, the grass, the soil, everything. Marcus was absolutely drenched in it, struggling to even stand up. Wes ran to a tree and began vomiting, trying to expel whatever he swallowed and trying to get himself clean again. Froy’s entire backside and his arms were completely covered. He shook his body as much as he could to try and get it off of him. “What the fuck just happened?” I asked. “That fucking—pfthuh—piece of shit meteor just fucking exploded!” Wes yelled, spitting out the remnants. “Are we going to fucking die?!” Marcus yelled, on his knees, crying in anguish at the sky, looking like a grotesque smile monster. “I don’t wanna fucking die, god!” “This is all your fault!” Wes said. “I’m fucking aware of that, Wes! I wasn’t expecting the meteor to be a fucking water balloon filled with green shit!” “Okay, everyone, just relax!” I said. “We just need to get clean and report this to the police so they can clean it up or something.” Marcus and Wes turned and glared at me, clean and dry from head to toe. “We can’t tell anyone about this! If the authorities find out we fucked with some meteor and got caught with some disease, then we might be forced to spend time in a lab until we die,” Wes said. Marcus pointed at me. “And why the fuck are you dry? Did you tell your little boytoy intern to be your shield?!” “No, he ran up to me himself. I didn’t tell him to do anything, Marcus.” “Fucking shit, man…” I stood watch by the truck while Froy, Wes, and Marcus cleaned themselves up by the river. It was nearly midnight when they got back looking absolutely exhausted after trying to get every drop of slime off their bodies for the past few hours. They dumped all their clothes in Wes’ gym bag and got into his truck in nothing but wet underwear. ‘Uncomfortable’ could not even begin to explain the atmosphere. I couldn’t even be bothered to appreciate all the hot, semi-naked bodies surrounding me when I was still reeling over what the hell just happened. I’d already seen all of them shirtless before at least once, but I had yet to see Froy’s business. Did he prefer boxers or briefs? Was he a shower or a grower? It didn’t seem that important. All I knew was that Wes was thick and hung like a motherfucker. “This has to be our secret, got it?” Wes said. “No one else can know about this.” We all agreed. None of us were in the mood to get dissected or experimented on for the rest of our lives. As Wes drove away, heading to his condo, I took one last look back at the scene. The meteor looked like a cracked egg that got blown up in a microwave. However, what seemed strange to me was how there seemed to be a lot less slime than before. What used to be a complete sheet of glowing green slime over everything was now mostly back to normal with some freckles here and there. It must have either dissipated in the atmosphere or got absorbed into the ground. Either way, it didn’t seem like that was just going to end there. I could feel in my gut that this wasn’t the last time this meteor was going to be a part of our lives. If the slime did get absorbed in the ground and trees, then what would happen with humans? There was no way they didn’t at least absorb some of it. There was just no way. Regardless, this was going to be our secret from now on. It seemed our little threesome just became a foursome.
  6. Omniman, the beginning Bea Research Co. was always a top of the line center for technological innovations, but this new invention certainly takes the cake. As a breakthrough emerged in molecular rearranging, the top scientists at the headquarters took heed in creating a solution to world hunger. The kitchen kit, as it’s aptly named, can rearrange any molecules through the nozzle and can turn it into food. Although untested, it already showed promising results in the individual parts mechanics operations. Standing at the same size as a cardboard box, this new contraption is all you’ll ever need for the rest of your life! And furthermore, it uses the breaking apart of molecules as its energy source. The more you use it, the more energy it has! It works very easily. First, you strap the hose to your mouth and secure it comfortably. Second, you turn on the machine and whatever object you desire can be put into the hole to be turned into food. Anything at all can be used, although typically, carbon based things taste best. Even old, rotten, or toxic foods can be put inside and eaten again. There’s even different settings depending on diet! Keto? No problem! Want to lose weight? The body customization menu has a wide variety of options! There’s nothing you can’t do with the Kitchen Kit! Only $199.99! Wild was a white-haired young man studying graphic design. Not too exceptional in talent to the naked eye, but with every layer removed, he was more and more amazing. He was ideal for this. He was sweet and kind and unsuspecting (and incredibly attractive too). Which made him the perfect candidate for trial testing. He was a tad on the short side, coming in around 5’4, but his tight body made up for his lack of height when it came to conventional standards. It gave him the confidence necessary for the adventure he was about to embark on. Wild saw the note up on the bulletin board. $100 for human test subject for new Kitchen Kit. Visit this address for more information xxxxx xxxx rd. So, like any broke student, he took the paper. He was just glad that he was the first to see it. He drove over to the location and went inside carelessly. It was a giant white building immaculately cleaned and polished. It was charmingly sparkly. He walked to the information desk and showed the receptionist the flyer. The man was on the phone, but pointed him over to the sign on the wall. Wild followed it to the lab room, where he walked inside and was greeted by an older woman with a lab coat and a clip board. “Oh. Goodness. You’re here for the testing?” She asked. “Y-Yeah! I am! There was a $100 promise?” She frowned a wrinkly frown. “I’m sorry dear, but we’re all done with the testing. But to make it worth your time, you can take one of the prototypes. The central unit was removed so it’s no longer functional. But if the product picks up, then it may be worth some dough later on!” Wild didn’t know what to do, but not wanting to confront the kind old lady, he took the machine and went home to me, his loving roommate, who wasn’t with him officially, but who had a cute relationship together. Little did they know when he walked through the door that it would end in world annihilation “Hey baby! You’re back! How was the test?” I asked, my enthusiasm evident. Wild smiled and walked inside. “It was okay. I didnt get the money, but they gave me a non-functioning prototype.” “Awww, it doesn’t work? That’s lame. They should have just given you the cash like they promised.” “It’s alright cutie. We can still open it up and take a look!” I laughed. “Hell yeah babe! Sounds fun!” So with screwdrivers in hand, we took that damn thing apart and studied it and put it back together again. It was a really fun time despite some annoying moments with the mechanics. “You know,” Wild began, “this thing looks pretty functional to me.” “Yeah,” I agreed. “It does. Do you want to...try it out?” Wild looked at me with glee and nodded his head. “Easier than cooking dinner, I guess.” I opened up the menu on the screen of the blank white box while Wild set up the tube and the funnel. It was just like a phone screen. There were many different options, but the one that stood out to me first was the diet option. So I opened it up. And, to my surprise, I found a shit ton of sub levels and folders to choose from. Everything from weight to muscle to hair growth to even sex drive were all accounted for. “Hey babe, I’m gonna try to do every option I can do at once. See how far this thing can go!” Wild looked at me and smiled sheepishly. “Well, we don’t want to break it. But I suppose it isn’t supposed to work anyway. So go ahead!” I laughed with apparent thrill and pressed all the buttons I could. Then, with a sparkle in my eye, I strapped the hose over my mouth and gave a thumbs up The machine began to whirr. Wild started to look around for something to put inside, but the Kitchen Kit began to make food anyway. It wasn’t needing any input! It was taking the air and turning it into calories! A thick gray liquid began pouring into the hose and down my mouth. It tasted like nothing before, as if engineered to be the best food for my own tastes. I didnt even need to chew and swallow. The warm liquid just went right down. And I was loving every second of it. Wild was watching in awe. He already saw the effects begin to take place. My shirt began stretching outwards as my belly expanded and I put on twenty pounds in mere seconds. The machine worked, alright. There must have been a mistake. But Wild wouldn’t stop it. And I didnt want him to. I felt the food hit my body with a warm embrace, but at the same time, it didn’t relinquish my hunger. I felt bloated. I felt big. But big was always a good feeling. It was powerful! But the power wouldn’t end there. Like blowing up a balloon, my stomach continued to grow and grow until my shirt climbed its way up to my chin like I was wearing a scarf. Then I felt a grumble. My belly’s expansion slowed down and wild sighed with relief. It was over now. He touched my giant gut and couldn’t help squeezing it tightly like a bean bag. It was so hot to him. It was to both of us. But then something else happened. My stomach wasn’t the only thing growing. As Wild caressed my belly, something knocked him over from under his feet with a giant ripping sound and plopped him onto my gut. As he looked up, he saw my face glowing red with sexual pleasure. And looking down, he saw a cock the size of a pirate cannon with balls bigger than beach balls. He could feel the cum churning underneath my belly. And it continued pumping. My gut was rising. Blowing up even more as more food came into my mouth. But my balls were growing now too. And my cock was only getting longer and longer. Thicker and thicker. But once again, that wasn’t all. A muffled gasp of sexual joy bubbled from beneath my mask. Then, with a rise of my arms, I flexed my two gigantic arms and instantly ripped whatever was left of my clothes right off. It was like I was made of rubber and helium. The food kept pouring in at faster and faster rates until Wild felt his butt hit the ceiling. My pecs collided with him at the same time, my gut no longer the biggest thing on me. My cock stretched outside of the garage and into the street. The distant sound of screams kept coming. But there was still way more to go Wild let out a moan and grabbed his hard cock. He became squished between my giant pecs, engulfed in hot mass. There was nothing else he could even think about. He stripped everything off and grabbed his smoking hot cock with his hand and started jerking off like never before. Then, as if in sync, both Wild and I orgasmed and spewed cum all over. For him, it ended up on his cute sexy body, but for me, it wiped out half the country. But the machine liked that. As soon as it came out and flooded America, it went right back in through the machine and pumped exponentially more. Pump after pump, muscle on top of muscle, it was all too much for anyone besides us two. Crushing and demolishing the nation was an easy feat for the Omniman and his beautiful servant, Wild. I flexed my biceps again and again as my arms grew taller than I was and nearly as wide across. It looked like pool floats were on my arms, except those floats were bigger than Texas. But then Texas was too small. America. Then that was too small too. Every part of me grew bigger and bigger as my throat expanded and made way for cosmic portions. But Wild still wasn’t satisfied. He came again. This time, soaking his face. And feeling this orgasm, I came again too. And it went right back in after flooding the planet. But unfortunately, there wasn’t anything left to vacuum, right? After all, all the air was gone! But that wasn’t true in the slightest. Slowly, the entire earth began to tremble as the machine began to suck it in with the force of a black hole, every molecule fueling its acceleration. Wild felt my growth slow down a lot, but he didn’t see the stuff going down in the back. I rolled my eyes to the back of my head and tried not to scream with pleasure. In addition to each and every rolling galaxy of muscle, was an ass about to rip open space itself. Then, almost instantly, both Wild and I were blasted from behind as my ass grew so big it hit the end of the universe and pushed us along as speeds that shouldn’t have been possible. Luckily for us, my rapidly expanding pecs cushioned us forward and my biceps kept us stable as they pushed against the ceiling. This time, not of a house, but of the entire universe. There was no beginning and no end. My legs were wider than even I could feel. My ass crushed everything behind us and my balls and my pecs crushed everything in front. My arms crushed everything to the sides. Only he was safe. “Wild, I know you can hear me. Do you...want me bigger?” I mustered. Wild didn’t know what to say. He wanted more. But what was there even more of to have? He was in heaven. He came three more times in that last growth spurt, and he felt another coming. But he knew what I wanted. “Yes! Always more, Omni!” “Then cum for me, babe. Aim your cock to my voice. If you cum, I’ll have just enough power to break the bonds of everything. Ill truly be Omniman if you do that!” And he didn’t even have to try. Wild instantly shot a load when he heard my booming cosmic voice. And, like I planned, it was just enough. My body began to rumble. Every single crack left in the universe began full with a final pump. But then, a giant rip emerged in the fabric of space as my cock tore through everything there ever was. Upon encountering new universes, the machine kept going, expanding me more and more exponentially, my gut and my muscle pulsating with power. We broke universe after universe, absorbing everything there was. And it kept speeding up. After a while, I couldnt even keep track of it. I had reached infinity. I was Onmiman, and Wild were the man who got me there. And he’d be with me forever and ever.
  7. Hello everyone. This is my first post here in this site. And its also my first ever proper story written so please don't get your hopes up too high. This is part 1 or a 8 part story, maybe more is I have more planned. I also planned to write other growth stories that may link with this one. Currently only Muscle Growth will be in this chapter. But in the next few chapters, expect Hyper Muscle and Hyper Cock, Giant Belly, and maybe a bit of Multiversal Destruction from growing too big... Enjoy! Day 1 Campsite of Paradise Forest A frantic morning pumped adrenaline into my body. I woke up an hour late at 7am. I swore and immediately took a shower. I was late for a camp. I was supposed to arrive in school at 8am. Luckily it only took 30 minutes to reach school. But having some things left unpacked from the previous night made the morning a little stressful. But I managed to get it all worked out, albeit made me super tired. This was supposed to be an outdoor camp to help train students to become leaders for the new freshmen coming to school the next year. It was called Camp Paradise, located in the Paradise Forest. Paradise forest is about 3 hours away from school. It’s roughly 50 thousand square miles, mostly untouched due to preservation reasons. Not much is known about this forest, and yet, many legends surrounds this forest. A lot of sightings of mysterious creatures and giants can be heard. Yet not a single human seems to live there. No whatsoever society or village is found there. The only type of man-made creation is the campsite there. I was always interested in the legends surrounding this forest, but all the information i gathered were all super vague. So you bet your ass I was super eager to go on this camping trip. I arrived in school, excited. I saw a few of my friends who were also attending this same camp. We had a lovely chat and talked about which group we were in. I was the only person in my friend circle in group 7 while my other friends were in group 6. A bit disappointing to say the least. I thought I would have fun with my friends. But we had no choice in this. As more and more people began crowding the school hall, I came to the conclusion that this was a big camp. There were about 200 students here. A lot of them were recognisable as we all went to a different school camp a few months ago for the same purpose of training us to be leaders to our freshmen. 18 year old me was delighted to see all these people again. And excited to have another adventure with all of them in the new camp. The busses had finally arrived to pick all of us up. Luckily, group 6, 7 and 8 were on the same bus, my friends and I were able to chit chat a little bit more. As we journey to the camp, we did a little bit of research on the campsite. The site was something to behold. It’s extremely huge with many, very high quality furnished dorms, high quality amenities and lots of activities to behold. But due to the sheer size, different groups would be situated in different corners of the camp. So unfortunately, I was to be situated my with own group at one site of the camp. We were devastated. We thought the whole squad was going together but nope. Even worse, the guys and girls would be split up. So that would mean the adventure was going to be very lonely. This changed my perspective on the trip in an instant. But still with such a marvelous looking campsite with a forest full of legend, I guess being in a camp with about 10 guys couldn’t be all that bad. As we arrived at the camp, we got off the bus as experienced the scenery. And man was it a sight to behold. A luxurious campsite situated far from the towns. With beautiful forestry as far as the eye can see. A huge waterfall can be seen from afar. Mountains stretched across the landscape. Many camp buildings were scattered throughout the forest. From afar I saw some rock climbing walls, a river for kayaking or canoeing and a zipline that stretches far. I was also sure that there are more activities we could do here. All 200 campers gathered for a huge briefing in the mess hall and afterwards we were dismissed. I said my goodbyes to my friends and we all went off doing our activities. It was going to be a long camp for sure. An 8 day 7 night camp is going to be exhausting for sure. But at least there was something that could keep me company for a while. There was a group 7 camper there who also went to the previous camp. However we weren’t grouped together back then, so I barely noticed him at all. But during this camp, I managed to be able to analyse his figure. Man was I eyeing on him for a long while. His name was Jon. He is from a different course from me but our courses intermingle when it comes to our modules. So I sometimes see him. He is the same age as me at 18 years old and is a year 2 student like me. He was tall about 6'2”, which compared to my height of 5'8”, he was tall. Now I live in a country where tall and buff guys are not common at all. And while I would LOVE one, I grew to be more open to different types of men. So even tho Jon wasn't the buffest guy around, he was huge. He had an adorable tummy that looked hard yet soft to the touch. He has a wide back that was almost twice the length of my own back. He had huge arms that covered the entire sleeve hole. He had huge and hairy legs that looked strong. Now that description may not sound impressive at all and it really isn’t. He was just a big and tall guy with a soft meaty body, but a bit of training would make him a bodybuilder to behold. I bet y'all would have wanted massive bodies that triumph bodybuilders. But where I am from, he was considered huge and i'll take what I can get! Jon had slightly curly and messy black hair. It was slightly long. He had a roundish yet rectangular face. He was Chinese which meant small brown eyes. He was paler in the spectrum of chinese skin colour. He was quite the handsome individual but im getting sidetrack. So onward with the story. I was in Group 7 with Jon along with some other guys. Including us there were about 10 guys in total. Now the groups were scattered very far from each other to allow each group to have a 'unique experience’. While that sounds interesting, it feels very lonely to be with only 10 people. Now the entire camp spreaded far! So the other campers were about a kilometer away from each other. A camp instructor was given to each group to lead the activities. Our instructor was very nice. He told us that he wanted us to treat him like a friend rather than a teacher to make the camp a little more fun. He also told us that we got the best campsite among the rest. In his words, “It's the biggest site with the most amount of available activities.” That sounded interesting. Now our instructor was also very handsome. He had short black spiky hair, his face was rectangular and sharp. He was dark skinned, a brownish colour. He had a small moustache that connected to his slightly thick beard. He had beautiful hazel eyes that sparkled and had a very warm smile. He stood at an impressive 7’2” inches tall. He had a build of a bodybuilder. Strong impressive arms that pulled the seams of his sleeves. Huge pecs that sagged downwards each bigger than my head. He had a wide back that stretched his shirt to no end. His lats were huge too. He had a roided gut that heaved. It was huge and round, like a boulder. Despite the gut, he boasted a huge V-shape body. He had huge shoulders and traps that only accentuate his V-shape stature. He had huge powerful legs as thick as small tree trunks. His whole body was full of thick luscious black hair. He had a huge ass that stretched his jeans. He also had a very noticeable bulge that always caught my guard. It looked to be 8” soft. He was extraordinarily massive. His muscles were so huge it looked bigger than the biggest muscles on any bodybuilder. It was a sight to behold. And a massive one at that. It seemed that he wore XXXL clothing which could barely contain his massive body. While we were walking, the instructor was at the front, talking to Jon. Now while I thought Jon was huge, seeing the instructor right beside him was such a shock. But seeing the two of them together had me hard. Two of the biggest people i know right beside each other. The other 8 guys were behind me, but very far behind me. They were all in their own cliques and were distracted to even notice me or the instructor and Jon. This was my chance, I had to talk to them. So with every ounce of courage I had in me, I braved forward. “H-hi”, i say meekly, like the idiot I was. But even with my soft voice, I managed to catch the attention of the instructor. And with the deepest most sexiest voice I've ever heard, he responded with a “hey”. My entire body shivered and my face turned red. I hope the guys hadn’t noticed. But I had to continue the conversation. I introduced myself and said basic information about myself. He then introduced himself as well. “Well my name is Fajar. Nice to meet ya. So an art student I see. Well you would think from my body that I would be a huge jerkish dude. But I'm actually a nice guy, so don't worry about me biting your head off, “he said in a calm tone. I smiled, embarrassed. “Sorry I'm just a normally anxious person, so I'm a very socially awkward person,'' I replied. “That's okay,'' he said in a warm voice. As he said that he patted my back. “I'll make sure your experience is great here.” His hand felt huge against my back. It literally consumed it. He felt very warm and I was at ease. I then asked why he chose to be a camp instructor. “I always thought that nature is beautiful, and I wanted others to see it too. And what better way to do so than to be a camp instructor. Ever since I was 11 which was about 8 years ag-” “HUH??!” I yelled, “you're 19??!!” He chuckled with one hand on his back. His face turned red. “Yeah I get a lot of reactions from that. But yeah im 19 years old. A lot of people thought I was 30 due to my hulking size which is understandable. But what about ur friend over there” he points towards Jon. “Just look at this hulking beast.” Jon immediately turned red and rebutted “hey i'm not that big at all, i'm just fat and tall, I don't even work out. I mean I wanted to be bigger but school just got in the way is all. I only got tall cause I play basketball is all”. Me and Fajar chuckled at his reaction. “Hey I could give you some pointers. During this whole week I can help you get started. And you don't really need a lot of help, just look at yourself! Hey friend help me convince your dude over here that he can be a huge bodybuilder in no time.” He then proceeded to poke Jon's arm. “Your arms are quite big.” He then proceeded to squeeze his left pec. Your pecs are already quite developed. And your stomach could look like mine with a few techniques of mine.” Fajar said as he poked Jon's stomach. Jon was embarrassed, but he felt proud to be huge. It seemed weird how he’d let Fajar just touch him like that, he didn’t even stop him. God I wish i could touch the both of them, if only- “Come on friend, feel Jon’ body it's great.” We were both in shock. Was he asking me to do something that I have always wanted to do and yet couldn’t. “Aww come on Jon just let him, he needs to know how big you are. You both can feel my muscles too if you want.” I was so shocked. Am i dreaming. Jon sigh and let me at them. I felt his body for a moment. He felt really big and warm. I was in heaven just feeling his body. Fajar's words made Jon motivated about his body. With that, Jon began to flex his flabby muscles all around like the huge jock that he was. I began touching more and more. I noticed that his bulge began to grow slightly, but I must be imagining things. “Yeah! That's more like it Jon. Show the world who is a big guy. Thanks friend for helping me convince him too. I smiled back at him. Jon looked at me with an embarrassed smile. We began to bond with each other for the rest of the walk to the campsite. I knew this camp was going to be great from then on. As we head to the campsite, everyone gasped in awe. It was the most mesmerising thing I've ever seen. To the front was the river which curved away from us with a waterfall to the left of us. Right beside the waterfall was a huge field of flowers. To the northeast of us was a dense forest with mountains are the far back. Surrounding us were the dorms and loads of activities around us. Right in front of us was the camp fire with benches surrounding it. Fajar told us to each pick a dorm as a pair and to meet back at the benches. As he said that he placed his hands onto mine and Jon's shoulders. We immediately knew we were going to be together in the same dorm. I was excited. Now the dorms were placed quite far from each other and far from the campfire. As we headed out to search for a dorm, Fajar pulled us, “Wanna see the best dorm from here?” He said as we moved towards it. It was the farthest from the central part, but it was a nice looking dorm, situated far from the waterfall. It was a quiet looking building. Surrounding it was the forest and some fields of flowers. There was a mountain wall close to our dorm to the left. Fajar told us his dorm was to the right of our dorm. So if we needed his help we should let him know. As we entered our dorm we were in awe. It was bigger on the inside than the outside. It was a nice white house with brick patterns inside. It had a nice wooden flooring. To the left was the kitchen with large cabinets with marble surfaces. To the right was the living room. 2 large red sofas were placed evenly with nicely decorated pillows that said “welcome”. Many paintings were hung around the walls. Large windows showcased the beautiful natured outside. The windows were accompanied with large red curtains. Facing the sofas was a fireplace with a large television hanging above it. Directly in front of us was another door. We entered it to find the master bedroom. It had a huge king size bed to the left. A large closet was right beside it. A huge window with curtains was opposite the door. There was a balcony outside which had nice chairs and stairs that led to a jacuzzi? And a playground? With barbeque pits and really fancy gym equipment? The scenery of the waterfall and mountains were breathtaking. This felt more like a holiday rather than a camp. To the right of the room was a massive toilet. We were in awe and began to unpack our things and headed back to the main campfire. As we assembled, Fajar told us of our plans and set up some ground rules. It was about 10am. There was kayaking across the river till 12pm. Afterwards we would shower till 1pm and have our lunch. Afterwards was a minigame mania till 3pm. Then an amazing race challenge till 6pm. Then dinner till 7pm and the rest of the night we were free to pick random activities to do solo or as a group till whenever. Fajar even said we don't have to sleep if we don't want to. So after the briefing, we headed straight towards the river for the first activity. The first activity was kayaking. As the arrived, we saw a bunch 2 large wooden boats with 5 seats inside. Basically for this activity, it was a kayaking race across the river. The river route was simple. Row across the river. About 5 minutes after rowing, there is a turning point with 2 cross sections, keep turning to the right as it loops back to the direction towards the camp, just keep rowing until we reach the starting point. First kayak to come back wins. I teamed up with Jon immediately with 3 other guys we sat on the kayak. With a blow of a whistle from Fajar, we set off and began racing. Everyone began yelling at the top of their lungs, screaming to row fast and strong. The sound of the waters crashing against the kayak also added to the noise pollution. But other than that the kayaking was such a refreshing experience. The cooling waters splashing on our faces. The chilling breeze. Everything felt nice. I was very motivated to win. Along with Jon’s huge body right behind me, I just felt at ease. This was the best experience of my life. As we arrived at the intersection, many water drops appeared. Slightly jagged rocks appeared as well. We were all afraid, but ready to push on. The breeze also began to pick up. Right in front of us was the huge mountains. Me and Jon saw our dorm to our left. Apparently we saw a cave entrance nearby it. We were intrigued. Moreover, we saw a huge purplish light escaping from the entrance of the cave. Now we were curious. No one else saw because they were still focused. But now we wanted to ask Fajar about this. We finally reached the end of the race and we won! Our team screamed with glee. And afterwards we went to wash up. After that, we had our lunch. There was a lunchroom situated near the central area of our camp. We were in awe with the interior design. It looked like a fancy restaurant setting rather than a beaten up camp lunchroom. Albeit it still looked like a regular lunchroom. It just looked very cleaned and well decorated. Everyone sat on one long table lined with plates and utensils neatly arranged. The kitchen was loud with sounds of pots and pans banging and sounds of sizzling foods. The aroma of gourmet food wafted across the lunchroom. I sat next to Jon and the entire group began to start chatting with one another. All the while waiting for out food to arrive. As we waited, Fajar came by. He stood between me and Jon, one hand on each of our shoulders. He began to whisper into our ears. He said something about meeting him at our dorm later after our activities are over for Jon to start his first workout with him. Now I would like to talk about all the activities we did, but that would take too long. I just can’t wait to talk about the interesting stuff. So it was around 6pm. Fajar announced that we will be having a special dinner today. A campfire dinner! Everyone was stocked. We all sat around the campfire. There were plates of sausages, beef, mutton, all ready to be cook. There were even marshmallows too! We could even make some smores. It was a wonderful meal. We all had great laughs, told a bunch of scary stories and just had a wonderful time there. Right after dinner, Fajar told everyone that we can all go on to do our own activities. But me and Jon stayed with Fajar cause Jon had the bodybuilding training with Fajar. As everyone left, Fajar put out most of the fire and just sat on a bench beside us. I was in the middle of the two guys, enjoying the small fire. But it was really quiet. I asked Fajar why we were sitting here. He had a story to share with us about Paradise Forest. Finally my reason for coming here was being fulfilled. I was all ears. “This place has a very interesting backstory. A past unlike any other. Only known by a few people, and its history was recorded through inscriptions throughout the area. This area was once called the Growing Paradise to those who lived here.. Legend has it its natives were not known by the outside world. The mere name change to Paradise Forest was only a coincidence. They managed to hide themselves very well. We only knew about them through their inscriptions. The inscriptions, only found many centuries later. These inscriptions told us of a tribe of natives of only men. These men were so called the peak of humanity, as they apparently were extremely intelligent, even more so than us, yet only use simplistic tools for reasons unknown to us. The native tribe consisted of about 30,000 men. Their ways of reproduction are unknown. What's really fascinating was how they appeared. They were giants. As the inscriptions says. They are men who grew up till 15 feet tall! It's also said that their bodies were enormous. If you think i'm huge, hear this. Their muscles were so enormous that their pecs were the size of boulders. Their biceps, 3 times the size of their heads. Their stomachs, so roided that they could not even hug their own bellies. Their legs the size of redwood trees. And their cock, so long that the tip reached all the way to their own heads. That's all the description says. All we know is that they are giants with disproportionately gigantic muscle sizes. It was unknown how they disappeared. But those living near the Paradise Forest are said to be the descendents of the forest. But that much I can’t say.” I found it very interesting to say the least. Me and Jon were so intrigued about all of these. What didn’t surprised me was that Fajar here is a local and a descendent of these giants too. He mentioned that he had multiple books that have records of the past by these original beasts. And he has also written new books about the current state of these giants. Fajar began to mentioned how only about a few thousand descendents remained. And most of them don’t even realise that they are the descendents. That was one of Fajar’s quests, to research and find out more of his dying history and to hopefully find anymore descendents. That’s why he was so invested in Jon. Jon appeared to be another descendent. But he needed more proof. He said there is one way, without using genetics, to prove that one was a descendent. Sort of like a magical aura that can be detected if one to be a descendent. Honestly I found it interesting, but Jon seemed scared. What would this all mean for him. Jon asked for more information. Fajar mentions that the only way to determined is that Jon works out. A secret aura must be released from Jon in order to determine that he is a descendent too. Since it was so simple, we decided to try it out too. As we arrived at our cabin, Jon began to drink a special formula Fajar prepared for his workout. He said it was made with native berries grown from here. It was somewhat like a protein shake, but it absolutely does wonders for muscle growth. Jon prepared to do some bicep curls. He was also following Fajar’s method of bodybuilding too. As he did some curls, I noticed Fajar’s face turn from happy to confused. As Jon moved on to different workouts, more of that confused expression came out of him. As Jon stood up, I noticed that something was off with him. He seemed bigger. He began to flex. There was actual muscle definition. He went from a large chubby guy to a chubby guy with at least a month of working out. His arms looked slightly bigger with some muscle definition. So were his legs. His back seemed to widened quite a big too. A V-shaped body was almost visible. He pecs seemed to have jutted more. And his legs widened too. His shirt and pants seemed tighter too and he was much taller as well. While no fats were lost somehow, he appeared more dominating with his added size. But what was off was that his stomach was noticeably bigger, despite him not doing any abdominal workouts. Fajar began to talk, “Jon… You do not exert the aura that the descendents do. However, your muscle growth should have not even began at all.” We were all confused. “Jon, it appears that you have a much different body type than I imagined. You even exert a different aura. It appears that Jon is capable of growing far more than what I thought. Jon, your body is capable of growing to sizes we cannot even imagine. I’m not even sure that there is even a limit to your growth with workouts. It would be even more disastrous if you find the Infini- Oops, don’t mind that-t. Anyways-s I will go first see ya later bye!” And just like that, he dashed off. We didn’t even get to question anything. And what was the infi-something that he mentioned anyways? And what of Jon? What sizes is he capable of. Despite that, Jon began to work out some more. He wanted to see how big he could get. I was getting sleepy at that point so I went off to bed...
  8. Edit - Just a warning that this story contains violence, snuff and gore. You have been warned The man was standing with his girlfriend so he clearly wasn’t gay, but it made little difference to me. I wanted him so I would have him and neither his girlfriend nor his sexuality would offer any impediment. I waited till he looked my way once again and then I caught him in my gaze, my beautiful brown eyes boring into his, holding him captive. I walked towards him, keeping my eyes focused on his as I did. “Hi”, I said holding out my hand, “I’m Michael”. I took a deep breath, pushing out my rock hard pecs and tightening my washboard abs, the sight of my perfectly sculpted, muscular body caused him to stammer as he reached for my outstretched hand. “H…hi”, he said, I’m Frank”. I gripped his hand tightly causing him to wince in discomfort. I was using only a fraction of my power and he could tell immediately that my strength was so much greater than his own, as he registered my subtle display of dominance. I turned to the woman next to him and flashed her a dazzling smile, watching as she tried to fight back the lustful feelings my remarkable body was engendering within her. “Are you his girlfriend?” I asked bluntly, although it was clear that they were a couple. She hesitated, taking in the dense musculature of my torso before lowering her gaze to the large, obvious bulge in the tiny trunks I was wearing. If the poor sap hadn’t been standing right next to her she would have denied it, hoping that her availability would give her more of a chance with me, but she eventually nodded her head in acknowledgement. “Yes”, she whispered her voice full of regret. “Not any more”, I said, and her face lit up only to turn to shock as I finished. “Frank’s my girlfriend now”. I turned back, an evil grin on my face. “Isn’t that right little man.” “B..but”, he stammered, “I…I’m not gay”, “You’re dick’s been rock hard since I walked through that door”, I growled, “so don’t give me that shit. You want me more than you’ve ever wanted anything in your miserable little life, don’t you. Look at me, look at my muscles, feel my power, my strength. I’m everything you’ve ever dreamed of being. You want to kneel at my feet and worship me with every fibre of your being, don’t you?” It was too much for the man, for any man, my presence was simply to strong, my body to incredible, my dominance to absolute. He was inferior to me in every way and he knew it. He nodded his head. “Yes”, he said eventually, no longer able to resist the inevitable. “Then drop to your knees and worship me”, I said. Without another word he fell to his knees, he reached out and began to rub his hands over the vast expanse of my muscle packed thighs. “My God”, he gasped “you’re muscles are like steel” “Kiss them weakling”, worship my body with your lips, your tongue. His ministrations soon had my dick hardening, and it began to push obscenely against my trunks as it grew. “Remove my trunks”, I commanded and he immediately began to peel them off me, freeing my spectacular cock and balls. His girlfriend almost fainted as she watched my dick expand to its full length of sixteen inches. Frank could only stare in awe. He would never have believed that any man’s dick could be so long, so wide, so incredibly hard. He looked down at his own erect dick tenting the front of his shorts, harder than it had ever been and oozing precum, yet its eight inches was insignificant next to my supreme appendage. I grabbed the back of his head and pulled him forward, forcing my dick into his mouth. “Suck it”, I commanded, and again he obeyed instantly, cowed into subservience by his now obvious inferiority. The girl watched her straight boyfriend kneel at my feet and suck hungrily on my monster shaft with a mixture of disgust and arousal. She was a beautiful woman with an impressive body and was used to being the centre of male attention, but now she was entirely superfluous. I turned to her, a look of contempt on my face. “You can go now”, I sneered, “I have no use for you”. Without another word I turned back to my new slave. I had already forgotten her and she knew it. Tears welled in her eyes from the pain of my rejection and the betrayal of her boyfriend. She had met me only moments ago, but my body was so perfect my eroticism so all-consuming that I knew my rejection hurt her far more than the loss of her boyfriend. “Frank”, she whimpered, but he completely ignored her. He was in a sexual stupor, completely unaware of anything but my absolute perfection. She called his name one more time before realising that he was lost to her and then she fled. Franks hands roamed up and down my thighs and over my hard muscular ass. His fingers slipped into the crack as he cupped my buttocks and with a cruel sneer I flexed my glutes trapping them in place. He attempted to pull them free but the strength of my glutes was more than a match for his arms. I continued to squeeze, crushing the digits between the hard slabs of my sculpted ass cheeks. His eyes widened in pain as he felt the bones of his fingers grind together but he was unable to scream as my cock effectively gagged him. I increased my thrusting, enjoying his discomfort as I raped his mouth and moments later I exploded in a powerful orgasm, pumping streams of thick hot cum down his throat. He began to gag and I released the vice like grip on his fingers and pushed him away, covering his face with juice from my still pumping cock as he fell to the ground coughing and spluttering. The taste and scent of my cum drove his lust to previously unimagined levels and i watched as his cock twitched involuntary as he released his own load without any physical stimulation. "Is that it", i sneered, "Is that all the sperm your pathetic balls can generate?" Frank had never had such a powerful orgasm, and by the standards of any other man it would have been an impressive amount, but then I'm not any other man. He looked at the wet stain on his shorts and realised that it was a miniscule quantity compared to my prodigious release. I stood over his prone body, droplets of cum dripping onto his stomach from my now limp cock. I raised my arms and flexed in a double bicep pose, causing him to groan in ecstasy as he watched my biceps expand and harden into two balls of unimaginable strength. I began to flex my legs, causing the muscles to swell and recede in a symphony of power. Within seconds my muscle display brought his dick back to life and i reached down and tore his shorts from him as if they were no more substantial than wet tissue paper. I resumed my display, flexing my legs, my abs, my chest, forcing him deeper under my spell with the hypnotic demonstration of my power and control. He lay beneath me moaning softly, so completely in my thrall that he was unable to speak. “From now on you will address me as Master, do you understand?” He nodded at my command his eyes were glazed and a thin trail of drool ran down his chin. "Hey, what the hell's going on here", a voice called out behind me. I continued the erosion of Frank’s free will with my muscle display; my only response was to flex my glutes and back, giving the interloper behind me their own muscle show. The voice walked towards me, "I said what's goi....". As soon as he drew level with me i reached out with one hand and grabbed him by the throat, lifting his entire body off the ground with ease. I turned and locked eyes with the suicidal non entity that had dared to disturb me. It was the receptionist, a skinny teenager that had just recently started the late shift. His six foot, hundred and thirty pound frame looked truly pitiful next to my own, as he hung suspended in mid-air gasping for breath. "You dare to interrupt me, you puny worm", i hissed, tightening my grip on his throat, completing blocking his airway. Within seconds his eyes rolled back, his body went limp and i let him fall to the ground. "Oh shit", Frank said, finally finding his voice. "Is he dead?" "Not yet", i grinned. "Take his clothes off, while i make sure no-one else dares to disturb me". Frank looked as if he was about to question me, until i narrowed my eyes at him. He immediately crawled over to the unconscious body and began to unfasten the boys belt, his dissent completely crushed by my gaze. I walked through the reception and locked the door, it was unlikely anyone would come in now but i wanted to make sure. When i got back Frank had stripped the boy and he was beginning to come round. I stood before him, hands on my hips, my strong, muscular body radiating power and authority. Slowly he stood up and looked at me, trembling in fear. "Please", he begged "Please don't hurt me". He was clearly terrified but my mere presence controlled his body more than his feeble mind could, and i smiled as his cock rose in obeisance to me. "Is that the best you can do?" i asked staring at his now rock hard cock which was barely six inches. "I...I'm sorry", he stammered, "this is as big and as hard as it's ever been". "And yet even limp my shaft dwarfs your pitiful erection", i said, walking towards him and grabbing him under the arms. I lifted him into the air and pinned him against the wall, stepping forward so that he was held in place by my vastly superior body. Anyone standing behind me wouldn't have even known that i held another person pinned to the wall as he was completely eclipsed by my muscular bulk. I took a breath, expanding my pecs and forcing them into his own inferior chest. I could feel his ribs bending against my abs and his sternum make a creaking noise as the thick slabs of my chest muscles crushed against it. I gave the slightest flex of my pecs and he groaned in pain as the pressure increased. No words were needed, he knew i could kill him in the most brutal way with nothing more than the slightest twitch of my mighty pecs. "Please", he whimpered fearfully, although his dick was still rock hard against my abs. I looked down at him my gaze boring through his very soul. I saw his fear and arousal, the only two emotions left to him as i dominated his mind, his spirit bending to my implacable will as easily as his body had bent to my unyielding muscles. I lowered my head and kissed him, my full, pouting lips engulfing his own. I felt his body relax as his fear yielded to his arousal and within moments i felt him tremble as he came all over my stomach. I broke off the kiss and looked at him. The look in his eyes was of absolute adoration. "Did you enjoy that?" i asked softly. He could only nod, to spent from the immense pleasure of the orgasm to speak. "Good", i growled, because now it's my turn. I stepped back and turned him round so that he now faced the wall, handling him as easily as a normal man would handle a doll. I turned to Frank who was watching in an almost trance like state. "Kneel behind me and worship my legs and ass with your lips", i commanded, “i expect to feel them on every inch of skin". I stepped forward again, once more trapping the teenager against the wall. "Please don't" he pleaded, as he felt the tip of my erection against his ass, but it was time to take my pleasure now, so i ignored his pleas and began to push my massive shaft into him. He screamed in pain as i forced my way inside him, slowly stretching his virgin ass to breaking point and then beyond. I clamped a hand around his mouth to stifle his screams, all the better to hear Franks groans of pleasure as he licked and kissed his way up my bulging, muscular calves to my oak like thighs. I noticed that he kept his fingers away from my ass crack, after the last time, but he was diligently covering every inch of my muscle packed legs and glutes with his tongue. I began to pump harder, each thrust driving my immense cock slightly further into the violated teenager’s ass. I also felt a warm spray against the back of my thighs as Frank lost control, and started to cum. Ironically the more damage i did to the teenager the more the blood lubricated the passage, easing his pain a little. The slight reprieve didn't last long of course. A few savage thrusts and i felt his ribs begin to snap as his lower body was crushed against the wall. A few more and my cock was buried deep inside him, destroying everything in its path, his frail body unable to withstand the its sheer size and power. I felt a familiar churning in my balls as my nut sac tightened, and i flexed my pecs, crushing the boy against the wall so tightly that his entire sternum shattered, his body flattening to a fraction of its thickness between the hard concrete wall and the even harder muscles of my body. At that moment i gave a roar of pleasure as i emptied my seed into the now mutilated corpse, my thick creamy sperm mingling with the blood and gore that leaked from his body. I felt another hot spray, over my ass this time as Frank once again succumbed to my immense sexuality, and i was impressed with his ability to keep cuming so often. "Enough", i said to Frank, stepping back from the wall and peeling the remains of the boy from my dick, dropping the shattered almost unrecognisable ruins to the ground. "Go find a mop and bucket, and clean this place up", i ordered, "while i dispose of this". I found a large canvas bag, which was just a little too short to fit the body in, but i soon remedied that by folding him in half, snapping his spine as easily as a dry twig. I also grabbed a couple of fifty pound plates and dropped them into the bag. "Do you have a car here?" i asked Frank when he returned with a mop and bucket. "Yes, it's parked right outside". "Give me the keys", i commanded. He picked up the shorts I had torn apart earlier, found the keys and handed them to me. I hefted the large bag onto my shoulder barely noticing the weight and went out to the car. I noticed there were no other cars parked nearby which meant that the receptionist didn't have one which was good. I dumped the bag in the boot of Frank’s car and headed back inside. It was only then that i realised i had gone out completely naked, covered in blood and cum, luckily no-one had been around. While Frank cleaned up the mess I had made in the gym I took a long hot shower, cleaning the blood and cum from my spectacular body. Once finished a pulled on a pair of black leggings that were stretched so tightly over my bulging musculature that they were practically see through. I often wear leggings in public, I love the way the skin tight material clings to my swollen muscles, hiding nothing of their power and beauty. I usually wear a pair of trunks under them to cover my manhood as the leggings are stretched to transparency, but it was late and I didn’t expect anybody to be around, so I didn’t bother. I covered my upper body with a white compression shirt, my abs, pecs and nipples clearly displayed through the material. I admired myself in the mirror for a few moments, flexing various muscles, threatening to rip my outfit apart with their size. I admired my long thick cock, covered by the leggings, but clearly visible through the material, and then headed back to the gym. Frank had finished cleaning up the mess and had returned the mop and bucket wherever he had found them. I had ordered him to get dressed once he finished and now he stood awaiting my return in a t-shirt and jeans. “Let’s go” I commanded, smirking as I saw his dick press against the material of his jeans at the sight of me. I locked the door of the gym as we left with a set off keys I had found on the reception desk and climbed into the passenger seat of Frank’s car. “Where are we going master?” he asked as he started the car. “The docks”, I said, “just drive, I will direct you”. Ten minutes later we parked outside the gate of the deep-water dock. The gate was secured with a thick chain and a large padlock, but it wasn’t thick enough to prevent my entry, or even test my muscles. “Wait here”, I said getting out of the car and walking to the gate. I grabbed the chain with both hands and began to pull, my biceps bulged, and there was a few moments of resistance before the steel links succumbed to my strength and snapped apart. I dropped the heavy chain to the ground and pushed open the gates, waving Frank through. I climbed back into the car and we drove to the edge of the dock, where I proceeded to remove the bag from the boot and drop it into the deep water. The weights I had added ensured that the bag and its contents immediately sunk to the bottom. I climbed back into the car and Frank had just turned around about to head back through the gates when a police car came driving in. “Shit”, I thought as they flashed us down. They had obviously seen the opened gate on their way past and decided to investigate. I briefly toyed with the idea of killing them; even armed they wouldn’t stand a chance against me, but I knew they would have already radioed back to the station with the car details and license plate. I would have to take an alternative approach, but it would be no less enjoyable. “Stay here”, I commanded Frank and quickly climbed out of the car. I flexed my upper body to the max as I walked towards their now stationary vehicle. My biceps shredded the already overstretched sleeves, my shoulders split through the top of the compression shirt, as rips appeared down the sides and front from my rapidly spreading lats and expanding pecs. The shirt was hanging in tatters from my spectacularly pumped upper body and I simply tore the remains of it from me. The two cops got out of their car and approached me warily, hands on the butt of their pistols. “What’s up officers?” I asked innocently, watching their eyes rove all over my body, trying to take in its absolute perfection. “Jesus Christ”, the older of the two men exclaimed, “you’re fucking huge. Jesus Jack, he’s bigger than you”, he said to his partner, who was obviously no stranger to the gym. “What are you doing here?” the buff cop asked. “I had some rubbish to dump, thought it would be easiest just to dump it in the dock. I know it’s illegal but just saves me the hassle of driving all the way to the dump”. I fixed my gaze on the older cop as I spoke, subtly flexing the muscles in my legs. I could sense he was the weaker of the two, mentally as well as physically. I noticed his eyes glaze over as he stared transfixed at the hypnotic display of pulsing muscle before him. “You cut the chain?” the other cop continued. “Yea, sorry about that”, I replied. “Must have been some heavy duty cutters you used”. “I didn’t use cutters”, I replied. He looked at me quizzically and I raised my arms into a double bicep pose. “I used these”, I continued. “No way” he said, gulping audibly, “that’s not possible”. “Look at me” I smiled, flexing harder, turning my body into a wall of living steel. “Look at my muscles, their size, their hardness. Do you think there is anything my body cannot do?” “I…I..”, he stammered, barely able to think in the face of such extreme strength and power, knowing that no matter how many hours he spent in the gym he could never come close to my size, my density. I turned back to the older cop, who was visibly trembling with desire. “Go to your car and radio the station back. Tell them you have checked me out and everything’s fine, nothing to report.” Without a word the cop turned back to his car to carry out my commands. The bigger cop may not have been as deeply under my spell as his partner, but he was too far gone to question the fact that I was now the one giving orders. I stepped towards the other cop and flexed my bicep in his face. “Feel it”, I ordered. He wrapped his fingers around the rock hard ball of muscle and began to squeeze. I could tell he was putting everything he had into it in an attempt to reclaim some of his masculinity, but he couldn’t make the slightest dent. “My God”, he gasped, “it’s like warm steel”. “Flex”, I commanded him. His body responded before his brain had even registered the command and he raised his arm and flexed it in front of me. I wrapped my fingers around the hard mound and began to squeeze. Almost immediately he gasped in pain as my strong fingers effortlessly overpowered his muscle, crushing into it with childish ease. “Please stop”, he gasped, “Please, you’re hurting me”. “Do I look like I am even trying?” I asked him. “No”, he cried out,” aahh….please…..no more”. “Do you understand just how inferior your body is to mine I asked”. “Yes”, he gasped, “you’re so strong, so unimaginably strong”. I released the man’s arm and turned to his partner who had just come back. “Well?” I asked. “It’s done”, he replied, “I told them we had sent you on your way and we were resuming our patrol”. “Good”, I responded, “now strip”. Both men immediately began to remove their clothes and in less than a minute they were standing naked before me, their dicks erect. “Kneel”, I commanded. Again both men obeyed me without hesitation dropping to their knees before me. My domination of their puny bodies and feeble minds was turning me on and my dick began to stiffen. I placed my hands on my hips and flared my lats, causing both men to moan with desire as they bathed in the glow of my magnificence. With my hands holding the waist band of my leggings in place, my dick began to press insistently against the black material until it simply tore through it with a loud ripping. The sight of my huge, powerful dick bursting through its nylon prison was all it took to crush the any last vestige of the men’s free will. Unable to control himself the smaller of the two reached out and began to stroke my calves, gasping with pleasure as he felt the hard nylon sheathed muscle beneath his fingers. “Did I give you permission to touch me weakling” I roared. The anger in my voice caused him to instantly pull his hand away, but my reflexes were so much faster. I took hold of his wrist and squeezed it painfully. “Aarrgg”, he cried out in pain “Please, i…I’m sorry, I couldn’t help myself, you…you’re just so strong, so powerful, so…so irresistible. “You need to learn your place little man”, I said, “you are nothing in my presence, do you understand?” “Yes”, he groaned. I turned to his partner, savouring the fear in his eyes, and raised an eyebrow questioningly. He nodded his head, confirming that he knew his place. “I am your Master”, I continued, “and you exist only to serve me, you have no will but mine, no desires but mine. You are nothing more than an extension of my consciousness, and as such you are mine to do with as I please. Do you understand your place now?” Both men nodded, “Yes Master”, they said in unison. My huge, beautiful cock was bobbing inches from their faces, the head glistening with precum, and both men stared at it as though in a trance. “Have you ever seen such a large, powerful cock before?” I asked them. The older of the two could only shake his head, unable to speak as my presence overwhelmed his puny mind. “No”, his partner whispered, “it’s incredible”. “You want to worship it don’t you?” I asked. “To pay homage to my incomparable masculinity with your lips. You want to taste my seed, my divine nectar, isn’t that right?” Both men again nodded their assent, groaning in pleasure at the thought of being given such an honour. I released the older cops wrist and began to stroke my member, looking down at the two men. “But I do not deem you worthy of such an honour”, I sneered. I watched impassively as whatever remained of their spirits shattered as I refused them the only thing they now desired. “Please”, the younger of the two men begged, while his partner groaned in despair. “You dare to question me?” I asked threateningly. “No Master”, he whimpered. I was still stroking myself and I could feel my orgasm build. “Despite your insolence and inferiority I will allow you to taste of my magnificence”, I said as I began to cum, spurting thick gobs of creamy sperm over the two men, coating their faces with my virulent seed. The two thralls unconsciously began to lick their lips, tasting my seed, the smell and taste of my powerful ejaculate causing them to respond in kind, coating my lower legs with their own inferior release. I looked down at the creamy goo that now covered my magnificent calves with disdain. “Lick me clean”, I commanded, and both men immediately leant forward and began lapping at my calves, their spent dicks hardening again as the feel of my powerful muscles against their lips enflamed their arousal. I stood before these insignificant whelps like the dominant God I was for a few moments as they greedily swallowed their own cum. “Enough”, I commanded, once they had cleaned off their mess and they immediately pulled away, their bodies instantly responding to my command. They looked up at me, fear, desire, and adoration in their eyes. They would do whatever I asked of them, without question or hesitation. They belonged to me now, their devotion to their Master absolute. “I am finished with you now”, I said, “You may resume your work”. With that I walked back to the car and climbed in. “Let’s go”, I said and Frank immediately drove off leaving the two policemen still kneeling on the ground, covered in my cum. Free from my presence the two men would begin to regain control of their senses. They would get dressed and resume their patrol, but they would never mention what had just happened to anyone. They wouldn’t even discuss it between themselves, shame and confusion over what had happened would make sure of that. Although a degree of self-control would return to them, their lives would be irrevocably altered. Sexual arousal would be impossible unless they were thinking of me, but they would think of me often. I would haunt their dreams, they would wake in the middle of the night in a cold sweat their pathetic dicks twitching as they involuntary orgasmed. Forced to live with the knowledge of just how truly inferior they were they would grow increasingly depressed, unable to take pleasure from anyone or anything, the memory of tonight the only thing that would bring them any respite from their despair. Eventually the thought of living like this, in misery and without my presence to console them would prove too much and they would take their own lives. If they were particularly strong willed their will to live might prevail but they would be a shadow of their former selves, barely capable of functioning as a useful member of society, rendered clinically insane. I gave Frank directions and ten minutes later we pulled up outside my house, on the outskirts of the city. “Take out your dick”, I ordered. Frank immediately complied, and pulled out his throbbing erection, which was dripping with precum. I turned his head so that he was facing me and leant forward. “You have done well tonight little man”. Before he could respond I pressed my lips to his, I felt his body immediately relax as he surrendered to my kiss. For several minutes I kissed him, expertly probing his mouth with my tongue. After thirty seconds I felt his body tense as he ejaculated all over steering wheel, but the overwhelming eroticism of my kiss kept him hard and he came two more times before I released his lips. “Will I see you again Master?” he asked breathlessly, his eyes pleading with me to say yes. “If I wish it”, I replied, “Now go home and dream of me slave”. “Yes Master”, he said as I climbed out of the car. By [email protected]
  9. muscleaddict

    AJ & Noah

    This is my new story I've been working on. As usual, I'll be posting it both here and on my "Muscle Addicts Inc" blog. It follows muscle addict, Noah Cook, who is back at his parents in the small town he grew up in over his summer break from uni. A few weeks in he bumps into his old school friend, AJ Jones, who is now a competitive juniour bodybuilder with ridiculously huge arms and massive muscle tits that bulge underneath his work shirt! The pair then start to rekindle their friendship over the course of the summer. This story references every bodybuilder from my "Charlie's Secret" story, so if anyone read that one, you might recognise a few names! I've also been working with a really amazing illustrator who's doing some illustrations of the characters and designs for the story. They're more for my blog, but I'll share here too when they're ready! ? AJ & NOAH Prologue I don’t think I’ll ever forget the first time I saw AJ Jones. It was the first day back at school after the summer holidays. There was a sense of excitement amongst my classmates. Not just because everyone was seeing their friends again, but because, for the first time ever, a new boy was joining our class. I spotted him standing in the middle of the playground looking completely lost. He was shorter and smaller than all of the other boys in my year group. He had brunette hair. Green eyes. And he was nervously chewing on the sleeve of his purple school jumper. I really didn’t know what it was about this boy, but I was transfixed. It felt like the whole world had turned to black and white and he was the only thing left in colour. I knew two things in that moment; that AJ Jones was special, and that I wanted to be his friend. I had no idea at the time just how special he’d end up being. One I've often wondered what goes through the mind of a bodybuilder when he’s standing on stage in competition. Thick slabs of muscle bulging off his frame in every conceivable direction. His obscenely developed body parts like balloons of muscle that have been pumped and blown up to an unreal degree. All shrink wrapped in dick thin skin which struggle to contain the sheer mass underneath. Each body part separated by lines, rips and cuts the majority of humans don’t see on their bodies in a lifetime. His whole body painted dark bronze and polished with oil. Not one single hair below his neckline. Completely naked except for a minuscule, thinly strapped, brightly coloured posing pouch. To some, the most grotesque and horrifying image in the world. To others, the most erotic. So erotic the mere thought, let alone the image, of is enough to cause ejaculation. What must it feel like to be one of the most muscular men on the planet? To look down and see nothing but excessively huge mass? To see two enormous plates of pec muscle hanging over thick, blocky abs which burst through your stomach? To see gigantic sized quads with muscle separation you’d normally only see on images of anatomy charts? And just how big of a rush would it be to flex and show off your superhuman slabs and mounds of muscle as an audience of hundreds before you ogle, marvel and stare at your freakiness? As I lay on my bed with my laptop open in the bedroom I’d grown up in, watching a video of Blaine Holton, one of the biggest and most well known professional bodybuilders in the last five years, flexing on stage in a guest posing spot, all of those questions were running through my mind. What did this absurdly handsome, square jawed, thirty-something American bodybuilder feel when he was standing at the edge of a stage flexing his impossibly huge biceps for a cheering audience of non muscle freaks? Pride at what he’d achieved by pushing his body to unspeakable limits and building his biceps to twenty plus inches? Power at the knowledge that he was the biggest and most muscular man in the room? “Noah …” And what did this two hundred and fifty plus pounds muscle bull think when he cranked out an abs and thighs pose on stage and looked down at his own inhuman physique? Was he freaked out by the mounds of crazily detailed mass staring back at him? Turned on, even, by the bronzed painted lumps and bumps of thick, freakish muscle and shiny, posing trunk covered bulge? Did he ever wonder whether he’d taken his physique too far? Or was he so accustomed to seeing the image of his own huge muscle that he felt absolutely no different to what the average built person saw when they looked down at their body? “No-aaaah …” And just what was going through the mind of one of the world’s best bodybuilders as he walked off the stage and made his way through the audience of fully clothed, average built spectators, hitting poses and flexing his muscles as they gawped and stared and frantically took pictures of the spectacle before them? Did he realise how many of them would have loved to be in his shoes, even for just one minute? Did he wonder how many of the audience members before him would have loved to get their hands on his ridiculously developed muscles? Was he drunk with power, basking in the glory of being a roided out muscle freak? Or was he dying to flee the theatre so he could be all alone and spend the night staring at his own freakish creation in the mirror, whilst squeezing, touching and worshipping every inch of his insanely shredded, beyond human slabs of muscle? “NOAH!” ARGHHHH!! I slammed down the lid of my laptop, sprung off my bed and opened my bedroom door. “WHAT?!” I yelled in frustration. Whenever I went back to my parents, I always resorted back to being a teenager. Wanking off to bodybuilders in my bedroom and shouting at my mother. Often for no, or very little reason. “I just want to ask you something! There’s no need to shout like that!” my mother said calmly from the bottom of the stairs. Five or so years ago I wouldn’t have felt any guilt about shouting at my mother for interrupting me watching a video of a flexing, roided muscle bull in my bedroom. Now, I felt like the world’s biggest dick. “I’m busy!” I replied, my tone deliberately lighter. “Ooooh, you’re always busy,” she groaned. “God knows what you do on that computer!” Hmmm. Wanking off to videos of bodybuilders on YouTube. Wanking off to pictures of bodybuilders on Instagram. Occasionally chatting to other like minded muscle addicts about wanking off to bodybuilders on Twitter. My mum asked me if I’d do her a favour and go to Tesco to pick up a few things for dinner because she had to go to and visit my nan. I said yes, partly because I felt guilty about snapping at her, but also because doing this favour gave me a reason to leave the house. A sense of purpose, even, for the afternoon, which made me feel completely pathetic. “Fancy shouting at your poor mother!” she said. Then she did a pretend sob which I couldn’t help but smile at, even though I was still annoyed that she’d interrupted me watching a video of Blaine Holton strutting through an audience in nothing but his shiny red posers, just as he was cranking out a brutal most muscular in the face of an extremely lucky audience member. I’ve always found it amazing how easily we forget things. And how our memories have a habit of only selecting the positive when thinking about a situation we’re no longer in. In all of the times I thought about spending the summer at my parents, I never once factored in the possibility that they might annoy me, or that I might grow bored. The irony was, I had been looking forward to being back home for a few months. But all I had wanted during those first few weeks of my summer break was to be back in London. Why is almost every place inherently more appealing when we’re not actually there? As I walked into my local Tesco a feeling of dread hit me. I had this sudden, strong intuition that I was going to bump into someone I knew. If it wasn’t someone shopping there, it would probably be one of the workers. When I was in sixth form, half of my year seemed to work there, including my best friend Naomi. Maybe if I tried to avoid eye contact with everyone in a blue Tesco work shirt I’d reduce the risk of having to make small talk with a classmate I never really liked who was also back from university for the summer. Or someone who hadn’t gone to university at all, and had spent the past two years working in a supermarket. Fifteen minutes and no familiar faces later, I was heading towards the self service checkout and that’s when I saw him. Every single secret lover of huge, freaky muscle will be familiar with the incredible rush that comes with seeing a real life bodybuilder in a public setting. It’s such an incredibly surreal and amazing experience. To be walking down the street, or boarding a tube, or even walking down the meat aisle of your local Tesco and be suddenly faced with an excessively built and muscular man. Or even a genuine, bona fide bodybuilder. Exactly like the one I’d suddenly spotted, with his back to me in an extraordinarily tight fitted blue Tesco polo shirt, conversing with a well to do looking elderly woman, who was gawping at the frighteningly muscular lad before her with a look of sheer horror. I couldn’t stop staring at him. Everything but his height was big. His shoulders ridiculously broad, his back absurdly wide and the rear of his upper arms indecently muscular. Even his perfectly round arse looked huge as it struggled to contain the material of his extremely tight, black work trousers. Fuck! I could tell he was young, even from the back. A mini muscle bull in the making. A potential juniour competitive bodybuilder. Working right here in my local fucking Tesco. Practically fucking bursting out of his work uniform. I didn’t think I’d ever been that sexually attracted to the rear image of anyone before. Even the back of his head was hot. With his short graded, light brown hair, which got thicker at the top. And his mini bull neck. GRRRRR! Ridiculously, my heart started to pound as I got closer to, surely, the beefiest shelf stacker in Tesco’s employment history. Once I’d walked past him, I’d be able to conspicuously turn around to catch a glimpse of him from the front. But I didn’t need to, because the woman he was talking to was walking away, and when I was barely a few metres away from him, the potential competitive juniour bodybuilder turned around, my heart leapt into my throat and my stomach violently lurched. Because standing in front of me, now a mini mountain of muscle in a tight fitted Tesco polo shirt, was my old school friend, AJ Jones. “Noah?!” FUCKING HELL! I felt like my legs were going to give way. My mind just couldn’t cope with what was happening. The walls of reality seemed to melting before me, because standing in front of me was a huge and insanely fucking cute bodybuilder with tits which strained through his polo shirt, and a pair of the most enormous and outrageously muscular arms I’d seen on any lad of any age in person. And that bodybuilder just so happened to be one of my old best friends from school. “It’s AJ!” he exclaimed. “Hi!” I nervously replied. “Sorry! I do recognise you. You just look … different!” About a hundred pounds of arms, tits and arse different! AJ smirked. A cocky, adorable and gorgeous grin. To match his oh so gorgeous face. Oh God. How can AJ Jones be gorgeous? How can AJ Jones be a fucking bodybuilder?! “I get that a lot,” he said, nodding and pursing his lips. “I think it’s the hair!” I laughed and he grinned back at me. A warm, nostalgic feeling came over me and, just for a moment, he wasn’t this ridiculously buff muscle boy whose arse I’d not long been checking out. He was AJ, my old friend from school, who I hadn’t spoken to since we’d drifted apart and found new, very different friend groups about seven or eight years ago. “What are you up to now?” AJ asked. “I’m at uni,” I replied, looking at the lucky Tesco name badge sat on his unfathomably thick chest. Ha! I win, I thought. And then immediately I hated myself for thinking that way. “Which uni?” “Goldsmiths, in London. I’m back home for the summer.” “Back in boring Little Denton!” AJ said, playfully rolling his eyes. Boring Little Denton. Where nothing ever happens. Except for the boy who used to eat Tipp-Ex at school growing up to be the type of obscenely muscular, roid munching bodybuilder you regularly blow loads over. Fuck. “Nothing changes much round here!” he added. It was such a ridiculous statement that I couldn’t refrain from making a joke. “No, you look exactly the same as you did at school!” Then it was AJ’s turn to laugh, which made me blush, and feel ever so slightly giddy, because I just made a bodybuilder laugh. A bodybuilder whose upper arms looked about twice as thick as mine. I tried not be obvious, but it was almost impossible to be in such close proximity to a guy that muscular without my eyes veering south of his face. How on Earth had Tesco found a t-shirt to fit AJ? Not that it had fit. One single most muscular and his tits would have probably ripped straight through the material. And his arms. Fucking hell those arms. What did those biceps look like flexed, either side of his absurdly cute face? He hadn’t stayed on for the sixth form, so I hadn’t seen him for four years. I hadn’t even heard about him. He definitely hadn’t been working at Tesco at the same time Naomi had because she would have mentioned it. What had AJ been doing in the past four years that had caused such an extreme transformation? Presumably, spending an enormous amount of time in the gym, consuming a shit load of calories and probably taking a course of steroids, or two. Maybe I hadn’t won after all. Because he looked like THAT, and I looked like, well, me. I had one physical advantage over AJ, though. The same one I’d always had, even when we were younger. I was about four inches taller in height than him. He’d always been short. Right from that very first time I’d spotted him in the school playground, right up until the time he’d left school at sixteen. Maybe he was on a mission to be as wide as he was tall? At this rate, he’d probably succeed. He’d be ripping up the stage with the likes of Tommy “The Tank” Foster and all of the other notoriously short but stacked 212 class competing bodybuilders in no time. AJ Jones. A flexing bodybuilder. Seriously, what kind of cosmic, fucked up shit was going on? “AJ! Can you jump on till seven please?” A hard faced and slightly scary looking woman had interrupted us. AJ pulled a face as she walked away. “I’d better go!” he said. My heart sank. This couldn’t be it. Surely, the universe wouldn’t give me something so mind bogglingly amazing and then just swipe it away from me less than five minutes later? “Good to see you again, mate!” AJ said, with a genuine warmth. Ask for his number! Just ask for his number, I thought. But I couldn’t. It didn’t feel appropriate. And so, I watched AJ Jones walk away with an ever so slight waddle, his thighs visibly thick under his work trousers, his back impossibly broad, and his arse so big and beefy it bordered on obscene. AJ Jones, the bodybuilder. AJ Jones, my old friend from school. AJ Jones, who used to eat fucking Tipp-Ex.
  10. Host: Hello everyone and welcome to another season of "Gainers". I am your host Freddi Fit and you may remember me from becoming the muscle alpha I am today on our very first season just three years ago. *Freddi Fit raises a double bicep flex, stretching his button down short sleeves to their limit. "After all, who can forgot that glorious moment when I was voted to steal everything from Hank The Tank who had been growing massive all season. It was a major upset and the audience was ready to see a new alpha show that brute a lesson. Since then I've been living the dreams as America's hunkiest bodybuilder. Well tonight this dream begins once again with 8 brand new contestants. After twelve weeks, one of them will be left with a hulking body while the others leave smaller than they came. And like always, every week you the audience will decide who gets what. Now let's not waste any time here and meet our contestants. Screen switches to contestant video number one. A nineteen year old college wrestler named Cam. "Hey everyone! The name is Cameron, or Cam for short. I've been wrestling for six years and I can't wait to show the other men who the real jock is gonna be. Maybe if you're lucky you might even see me put some of them in headlocks and drain the muscle from them." Screen switches to contestant video number two. A 39 year old college professor who has been working out for many years. "Hello everyone, it Max here. I've been a health science teach for about 10 years and have always wanted more in life. I'm hoping to win and become the next leading model for muscle god magazine. Either way, I'm hoping to teach the other men a thing or two about what it means to be blessed with muscle." Screen switches to contestant number 3. A 24 year old ex fire fighter who recently begun a modeling career. "If you thought fighting fires was hot, wait till you see me on nothing but my suspenders. Hey everyone my names chad. Make sure you vote for me this season so I can become the muscular flame that makes you sweat." Screen switches to contestant number 4. A 31 year old cop from NYC. "Hey. It's Stu. I've been lifting ever since becoming a cop, but to keep the streets safe, I'm going to need your help to grow my guns and have the fire power needed to intimidate the bad guys and fight crime." Screen switches to contestant number 5. A 27 year old businessman. "Hello everyone, being a businessman keeps me quite busy. So I'm going to need your help building these muscles as big as they can get so I can really fill out my suites nicely! By the way, the name is Dominique." Screen switches to contestant number 6. A 42 year old father. "Hello everyone. My name Ken. Before I had children I was in pretty good shape. However since then I've begun to get out of shape. I need your help to be bigger and better than I was when I was younger." Screen switches to contestant number 7. A 21 year old college graduated pursuing a career in acting. "Hey y'all. Zac here. I've been trying to make it big as an actor but you know they are looking for muscular guys these days. Help me become a jacked up actor." Screen switches to contestant number 8. A 25 year old man living in his parents house. "Hi everyone. I'm Tony, and I've been having a really hard time finding a job. Can you help me you help me out and give me the chance to pursue a career in fitness and get the hell out of my parents house. They'd really appreciate it as well!" Tony is clearly the smallest guy. Although he still has slight hints of muscle, there isn't much for the others to take. Host: "Well don't we just have a great batch this year. The group will be entering the growth cell now where they will spend the next 12 weeks changing. Go online now to vote for your top 4 favorite guys who will receive a special serum boost tomorrow night to start off the game. And don't forget to send in your nicknames for each dude. The most votes will decide what we call each contestant from here on. Anyways. Goodnight Gainer fans! Freddi Fit signing off!" *Freddie fit solutes the camera and transitions in to an archer pose as the credits roll.*
  11. Gman

    Wee Jock

    This is my first go at writing a story. If anyone has any feedback (good or bad), please feel free to comment. This chapter is more scene setting than sex. But I promise, there will be plenty of it. I've got a few ideas stored up. CHAPTER 1 I was nervous when I first went to his door. I was nervous every time I went to his door. I had met internet hookups before, but this was different. This guy seemed to have something more than a simple fuck in mind. Something I said had sparked his interested. His one pic was hot. Really hot. It didn’t even have his face, it was just his left pec, shoulder and arm reaching across his body. The way the muscles were flexed and defined emphasised their size. I wouldn’t normally message a guy with only one picture available, but that picture had me hard as soon as I saw it. When I messaged him he didn’t ask to meet for a fuck straight away (unlike 95% of the other guys on that site). We’ve been messaging for weeks now and it’s finally happening. I got a taxi to the address he sent me. It dropped me off outside a large, victorian, terraced house in Glasgow’s Westend. I didn’t even know houses like this existed here. I was use to the ageing student flats close by. These were much better cared for. He had given me instructions. I was to arrived at 10pm. I was a little early, so I waited outside. The storm door was unlocked, so I let myself in to the small porch, closing the door behind me. To the left of the main front door, was a narrow door flush with the wood paneling. As instructed, I opened it to find a small cupboard. I assumed most houses would keep their wellies, and umbrellas in here. But this cupboard was empty, save for a shoebox on the floor with the word “Open” written on top of it. Inside the box was a white jockstrap, size small, a key and a note saying: “Take off your clothes and shoes. Put on your jock strap. Come stand in the hall and don’t speak until instructed.” My heart was beating so hard I could hear my pulse. I felt my stomach constricting and was pleased I hadn’t eaten anything since lunch. I took a few deep breaths and took off my shirt. I was doing this. I could best be described as skinny. I thought I might have filled out a bit more when I entered my twenties, but it never happened. I had a visible six pack due to my low body fat, you couldn’t see my upper ribs, but there wasn’t much muscle there. I guess that’s one of the reason I find muscle so attractive. I removed my shoes, socks, jeans and briefs, placing them all in the cupboard and retrieving the plain white jockstrap. I’d never worn one before, and I was so nervous I put my leg in the wrong bit first time round. But once on, and the straps adjusted, I looked at myself as I ran my hands down from my chest to my balls, and then round to my exposed arse cheeks. It felt good and despite the lack of a mirror, I was pretty sure I looked good too. I used the key to unlock the front door and let myself in. It was strange letting myself in to someone else’s house, let alone doing it near naked. The hall was almost square, with tall ceilings and four rooms coming off of it: two doors on the right, two on the left. There was a large mahogany sideboard up against the back wall holding a vase of flowers, and above it hung a large, grand mirror. I could here muffled music coming from the ajar doorway at the far right corner of the hall. I daren’t venture in so I took up position in the centre of the room. I adopted a military ‘at ease’ pose, with my legs spread, and hands clasped behind my back, my heart still thumping against my chest. The room was pleasantly warm, so the slight tremble I had was through nerves rather than cold. After only a few minutes the music shut off, and I heard movement in the next room. The door opened and out stepped a god. A large white towel was wrapped around his waist, covering his legs down to his thick calves. His torso was the most erotic thing I have ever seen in real life. His skin was tanned and still glistening with moisture from the shower. The grooves between each abdominal mound - deep enough for me to get my fingers in and grab hold of each one - channeled little water droplets as they formed, running down past his navel to be absorbed by the towel. His powerful chest overhung this perfect abdomen. And it was flanked on either side by a pair of thick lats, impressive even though they were stretched as he dried his hair with a second towel. I could feel my cock thickening and pushing against the material of the jock. I must have taken a loud breath, or said something, because the god stopped in the doorway, dropped one arm and shifted the towel away from his face. He caught my eye and smirked. He walked in to the hall and leant against the sideboard, his right hand continuing to rub his dark hair. “On time and following instructions. We might get along.” His voice was deep, and although his accent wasn’t Glaswegian, it was certainly Scottish. I didn’t know if this counted as an invite to speak. I stayed silent, partly out of fear of upsetting him and having the encounter cut short; partly from not trusting my mouth to form words correctly. He continued to look at me straight in the eyes, as if sizing me up. A dozen, rapid, thumping, heartbeats passed and he stood up, leaving the secondary towel on the sideboard. He took a few steps towards me and stopped so that he was just out of arms reach, brought his hands together at hip level and flexed his chest. He could have crushed an apple in between those massive pecs. His shoulders ballooned out and the light catching on the still damp skin highlighted every groove of his deltoids. I had never experienced someone flex for me before... no one with anything decent to flex anyway. Not only did he have the size, but he knew what hew as doing as well. This was obviously not the first time he had shown off like this. I knew I wanted to step forward and start touching him, but I was hypnotised into motionlessness; only my eyes roving over his hard, gargantuan body. He brought both arms up into a double bicep pose. My gaze traveling from one peak to the other. His frame looked enormous as he held that pose, his lats spreading like a cobra’s neck, tapering down to his tight waist. All angles directing me to the bulge underneath the towel. I looked back to his face. His ice blue eyes were staring directly at my own. His grin revealed that he was enjoying how much I was enthralled by his display. He took another couple of steps forward, and that’s when I realised just how tall he was. I am a mere 5’5”, below average by any standard. My eyes were in line with this man’s chest. He must have been about 6’4”! He continued to make his slow advance until my nose was between those two mounds of powerful muscle. “Do you like what you see so far?” I looked up at him, towering over me. His face looking down at me, his left eyebrow raised, waiting for my answer. “I...I...” I stammered, “YES!” In my panic to say something my answer came out far too loudly. The god’s smile grew and he gave a single “ha,” as his chest heaved, almost touching me. I exhaled loudly, causing goosebumps on his sternum. “I hadn’t realised you’d be quite so short.” I couldn’t think what to say. I hadn’t realised how big this guy was going to be, or how dominant. Despite being mocked about my height all my life, and having witty retorts for almost any insult, I couldn’t think of anything for this situation. After all it had only been a statement. I started trying to form a response but just mumbled as my cheeks flushed red. The Goliath thrust both hands into my armpits and picked me up as if I were a doll. My hands at that point were still clasped behind my back. I immediately brought them round and grabbed hold of his arms to steady myself before I could register what was happening. “I shouldn’t have to pick you up to hear you. A lad so short should be use to making himself heard.” He held me in the air, almost a foot off the ground: his elbows at the same height as his shoulders, his arms bent at ninety degrees. His massive deltoids were flexed, but not struggling. His biceps... holy fuck my hands were on his biceps. I looked at my right hand, then back to those blue eyes. He winked. My breath shuddered as I took in this moment and squeezed my hands around his thick, bulging upper arms. My fingers gripped on to one of the tricep heads, whilst my thumbs tried to make an impression on his biceps. I couldn’t. I grew confident of his hold on me and started to run my hands slowly over his arms and shoulders, exploring them with my fingertips and palms. This was it. This was the reason I had come here tonight. He had promised I would get to feel power and strength like never before, and here it was. My heart rate increased, and I could feel the jock strap straining against my erection. “Fucking hell, this is unreal.” The first clear sentence I had made since entering his home. “My skin is drying out. How would you like to help rub in some oil?” He asked whilst placing me back on the ground. “I’d like that very much... Sir.” He cocked his head slightly to one side, giving my an approving look. He reached down, and pulled at one leg strap on my jock. “You’re a natural at this, Wee Jock.” He let the elastic go, slapping against my arse. “I like my guests to call me Sir.” With that he turn and walked back in to the room he had come from. I stood still, marvelling at the breadth and taper of his back as he walked away. “Follow me, Wee Jock.” “Yes, Sir!”
  12. * FINALLY FINISHED * This Chapter is the very first one with NONE of the JP story in it at all, but I will fill a gap in Chapter 21: between JP and Matt's workout at JP's house and heading to the park to meet Andrew and his friends. Once JP and Matt were done playing football with Andrew, Mike and Carrie, they decided to get changed before having supper at JP's house with his parents and Matt's mom. "Matt and I brought a change of clothes with us," JP said, as he and Matt held up their backpacks. "But I'm guessing that you three left your good clothes back at your hotel." "Yes we did JP," Andrew said, "But I brought a Washington Area map with me so that we could find our way here from our hotel." He unfolded the map on his truck hood and pointed to the pink line that went along the roads from the Comfort Inn Pentagon City to Burke Lake Park. He handed JP a pink highlighter and added, "All you have to do now JP is trace the route from here to your house on the map." "Why did you choose a pink highlighter to mark the map with Andrew?" JP asked him with a slight frown. "It's the only colour that wasn't already on the map, so it will stand out," Andrew replied. "I didn't pick that colour to make a crack at you and Matt, if that's what you're thinking." "Actually I was for an instant Andrew," JP conceded, lowering his eyes to the map to hide his embarrassment at being wrong. Then he looked back up at Andrew and added, "I'm sorry about that man." "Don't you know me better than that JP?" Andrew asked him with a hurt look on his face. "I'd never make fun of someone else's choice of partners! I'm not your brother Ryan you know!" "Yeah I do know that Andrew, but I'm just really nervous about anyone else finding out about me and Matt," JP revealed in a very soft voice. Andrew leaned closer to make sure he could hear everything JP was about to say. As he continued tracing the route to his house and filled in the address, he added, "With all the people who have found out today: Matt's mom, you and Carrie, I don't know how much longer we can keep the secret from getting out." "Well don't worry JP, I won't tell anyone: certainly not your parents at dinner tonight," Andrew promised him. "You can trust me like a brother; I hope you know that." "I do Andrew," JP assured him, breathing a big sigh of relief. He set down the highlighter after he finished tracing the route to his house: which was in the subdivision north of the park. "Now, onto a different subject Andrew." His big friend nodded in agreement and stood up to his full height. "As you can see from the map Andrew, my house is in the triangle formed by Burke Lake Road, the Fairfax County Parkway and Ox Road." "I have eyes JP!" Andrew teased him. JP looked up from the map and grinned as he saw Andrew smiling at him. "You know Andrew, even with the map highlighted, you might have a hard time finding my house without my help. Why don't Matt and I follow you guys back to your hotel in his car. Then all you'll have to do is follow me back to my house." "Good idea man," Andrew agreed, looking at his watch. "It's 3 pm now; what time are your parents expecting us for supper?" "5:30," JP replied. "Let's go back to your hotel where we can all get changed. Then Matt and I can show you three around the Springfield Mall and our other favourite hangouts before we head back to my house for supper." "Good ideas JP," Andrew said. "Let's go," he added, folding up the map and opening the driver's door of his truck. Carrie got into the passenger seat and Mike got into the back seat. Everyone closed their doors and wound down their windows. JP stood beside Andrew's window and said, "You lead the way to your hotel Andrew; I'll be right behind you." Andrew smirked at his choice of words. "I didn't mean it that way Andrew!" JP chuckled, feeling his face turn red with embarrassment. "But I'll expect you to be right behind me when we leave your hotel!" "Funny man JP, but I'm a giver, not a taker!" Andrew laughed, hoping to ease JP's embarrassment. His ploy worked as he saw the redness fade from JP's face. "Let's see if you can keep up with me," Andrew bragged, proving that JP wasn't the only one who could use double meanings. JP laughed as he headed to his car and Andrew started his engine. Once JP and Matt got into his car, Andrew pulled out of the parking lot and onto Ox Road. He turned right onto Burke Lake Road and headed northeast towards the intersection with Braddock Road. JP stayed right behind him as they headed northeast, passing a few houses on their left side. "I just thought of something Andrew," Carrie said suddenly. Andrew looked over at her briefly and saw her looking very thoughtful. He waited for a few seconds for her to speak and then prompted her, "Well don't keep it to yourself Carrie, unless it's something I shouldn't know." "It is something you should know, but JP forgot to tell us," Carrie said. "What's that?" Andrew asked her. "JP never told us if his parents know we're coming for supper or how much they know about us," Carrie replied. "I'm sure he asked them if we could come over for supper, but you're right: we don't know what he told them about us," Andrew realized. "I wonder if JP let them know that he thinks of me as his honorary big brother." "I don't know Andrew, but we should ask him when we get back to our hotel," Carrie decided. After about ten minutes, Andrew turned right onto Braddock Road and headed east towards the Capitol Beltway: specifically Interstate 495. "Hey JP, Andrew's taking Braddock Road towards the Beltway: a route we know very well," Matt said. "Yeah and he seems to know where he's going, probably because he highlighted the route from his hotel to the park," JP informed him. "He's probably back-tracking." He noticed Matt looking confused, so he elaborated, "He's retracing his route back to his hotel." Matt nodded in understanding as JP mentally kicked himself for forgetting that his boyfriend wasn't a genius like him. After another couple of minutes, the ramps of the Capitol Beltway came into view and Andrew took the southbound ramp of Exit 54B onto I-495. "Now we head south to Exit 57, which we will take onto Interstate 395 northbound," Carrie informed him, looking down at the map in her lap. "Thanks Carrie," Andrew said, keeping his eyes on the interstate traffic as he carefully merged with it. "This traffic is really heavy; it's worse than driving on the 401 in Toronto!" "Don't tell me that you're nervous Andrew!" Carrie teased him, trying to put him at ease. "You can flatten linebackers effortlessly in football games! Is my huge muscular man scared of a few little cars that he could probably overturn with no effort at all?" "Ok Carrie, I know what you're doing, and it's working," Andrew laughed. "Thank you for helping me relax; I'll have to reward you for that later." "How about we shower together back at the hotel and you can show me how grateful you are," Carrie suggested with a sexy smile. "Okay Carrie, but don't distract me too much with sex talk on this busy highway," Andrew ordered her. He smirked as he noticed her staring at his crotch and then swiftly caught her hand as she reached for the waistband of his gym shorts. "Don't even think about giving me Road Head Carrie; it would be too dangerous in this traffic!" Mike burst out laughing from the backseat and Andrew glared at him in the rear view mirror. "Shut up man; you're not helping!" "It's your fault for speaking your thoughts Andrew, when you should have kept them inside your head!" Mike chuckled. Carrie burst out laughing at his choice of words and Andrew finally cracked a smile: realizing that they had teamed up to make him relax. "Okay guys, it worked: I'm relaxed now," Andrew assured them. "Are you happy now?" "I'll only be happy when I can feel the soft touch of my big man in the shower," Carrie informed him. "You won't have long to wait for that Carrie, as long as you keep your eyes on the road so that we don't miss our exit," Andrew reminded her. Carrie smiled as she looked back at the road and imagined all the fun she and Andrew would have in their hotel shower later. Once JP's car and Andrew's truck got to the intersection of I-495 and I-395, they turned onto I-395 and took it northeast towards Alexandria, passing the Landmark Mall and skirting the northern Edge of the city. They finally reached Andrew's hotel at the Glebe Road exit and pulled into the parking lot. "There now, that wasn't so bad, was it?" Andrew asked as he got out of his truck. "Whatever you say 'Mr Scott,'" JP laughed, recognizing Andrew's quote from Relics: a Star Trek Next Generation Episode. "So, now that we're here which rooms should Matt and I shower and get changed in?" "Mike's room," Andrew replied. "Carrie and I are going to have fun together alone in our hotel room." He glanced over at Carrie with a suggestive smirk, and she returned it with one of her own. Then Andrew turned back to JP and said, "Let's go upstairs now and we'll meet in the lobby in half an hour." JP nodded in agreement as he and Matt followed Andrew into the lobby and up the stairs to his room. "Were you afraid that our combined weight would be too much for the elevator Andrew?" JP asked him with a joking grin. "No JP!" Andrew laughed. "I just figured that star athletes like us don't take the elevator. That's something lazy people would do!" JP laughed as Mike opened the door and waved to Andrew as he and Matt followed Mike inside. "Alone at last Carrie," Andrew said, picking Carrie up effortlessly and taking her into his room. He closed the door with his free hand and began kissing Carrie softly as they headed into the bathroom. "I hope you're going to do more than kiss me Big Man," Carrie teased him with a sexy smile. "I'll hug you as well Carrie," Andrew promised her. "I want you to fondle me," Carrie ordered him. "Maybe later Carrie; I don't want to risk hurting you and the shower is going to be awfully slippery once it's all wet," Andrew reminded her, turning it on. "And so will you Andrew; I'll make sure of that!" Carrie chuckled. "Well then, you'd better start right now Carrie," Andrew decided, making sure the bathroom door was closed. He smirked as Carrie struggled to take off his skintight t-shirt. "What's the matter Carrie: is my t-shirt too tight for you to get off?" "Yes it is Andrew, so I'll let you do it," Carrie chuckled, as Andrew peeled off his t-shirt. "I'll have to figure out some other way to make you happy." "I certainly will be if you keep doing what you're doing Carrie," Andrew assured her, as she began fondling his massive pecs and eight-pack abs. "You mean if I keep doing you," Carrie suggested with a sexy smirk as her soft hands continued to explore his massive muscles. "I don't think that would be a good idea Carrie, at least not until we're both legally consenting adults," Andrew said seriously. Carrie nodded in agreement, not knowing the real reason Andrew was reluctant to have sex with her: he was afraid he would hurt her with his great size and strength. "I'll just keep massaging your massive muscles Big Man." "Yeah Carrie, you've waited since this morning to worship my massive muscles, haven't you?" Andrew asked her with a cocky smirk. "Yeah I have Big Man," Carrie replied, closing her eyes in pleasure as Andrew gently massaged her face and neck. She quivered in anticipation as Andrew bent down and gently kissed her. As his massive arms came gently around her slender frame, Carrie felt tears running down her face. "I love you so much Andrew, and it only grows deeper the more intimate we become!" "Well don't worry Carrie, I'll make sure it gets better each time," Andrew promised her, gently wiping her tears of happiness off her face. "I look forward to it Andrew, and it will be great when we go all the way: hopefully before Christmas," Carrie hoped. Andrew smiled and nodded: feeling nervous about having sex with Carrie for the first time, but only because he was afraid that he would accidentally hurt her with his great strength. Knowing how irresistible his massive muscles were for her, Andrew no longer had any doubts about performing up to and beyond Carrie's expectations. For the next 20 minutes, Andrew and Carrie fondled, hugged and kissed as they had their shower. Then they got changed into their clothes for dinner. They made sure they had their ID and US money and then stepped out into the hallway, locking the door behind them. "Oh, no one to meet us," Andrew said, as he noticed that the other three were not out of their hotel room yet. "Good, that means they aren't ready yet, so we were still able to beat them even though we had fun with each other in the shower," Carrie said. "Yeah, but they had to take their showers one at a time," Andrew realized. "That means it took twice as long." "Don't you mean three times as long Andrew?" Carrie corrected him. Andrew shook his head with a slight smile and Carrie nodded in sudden understanding, realizing that JP and Matt had probably taken their shower together. "Sorry about my mistake Andrew." "No problem Carrie," Andrew assured her. "Now I'm going to see if they're ready." But he didn't get the chance; as soon as he stepped up to the room next door, the door opened and JP stepped out. "Hey Andrew, I see you and Carrie are all ready for dinner," he said. "Yes we are JP; are you and Matt ready to lead us to the Springfield Mall?" Andrew asked him. "Yes Andrew, but I was hoping I could ride alone with you," JP requested. "I'd like to prepare you for the reception you'll face at my parents house. Matt can follow us with Carrie and Mike in my car." "That's fine with me JP," Andrew agreed, after Carrie nodded in approval. "Let's go." As they walked down the hall to the elevator, Carrie smiled at Andrew, very happy that she had such a great boyfriend. JP led them to the elevator, and the doors opened as they approached. A crowd of people got off the elevator and then the five teenagers stepped inside. Andrew pressed the lobby button and the elevator doors closed. After the doors closed and the elevator began to descend, Mike said to JP, "My older brother's name is Matt." "That's good Mike; what does he do?" JP asked him. "He's in the Infantry in the Canadian Army," Mike replied proudly. "He's one of Andrew's instructors during his reserve weekends." JP nodded as the elevator stopped and the doors opened to reveal the hotel lobby. As he led the way across the lobby to the front doors, he said, "We'll make the Springfield Mall our first stop," he added, looking down at Andrew's map. "Will we see any of your friends there JP?" Andrew asked. "No I don't think so Andrew," JP replied. "I never see much of them during the summer." He pushed open the front door and led everyone outside. "See you at my house Matt and be careful driving my car." "I will JP," Matt promised him, waving goodbye. "Since you commented on my car when I arrived at the park earlier, you won't have any trouble finding it in the parking lot JP," Andrew said. JP nodded and tried to figure out how to tell Andrew what he had noticed without making his huge friend mad. Once they got to Andrew's truck, JP took a deep breath and said, "I have something to tell you Andrew, but I don't know how you'll react." "Then you'd better tell me now, before we get in the truck JP," Andrew warned him. "That way, you won't be trapped in a confined space with me if you make me mad." "OK Andrew: here goes," JP said, screwing up his courage. "Basically, when you were bragging about the fun you were going to have with Carrie in your hotel room, you were acting just like Ryan does." "Again with your brother JP," Andrew sighed in exasperation. He opened his truck door and added, "I really hope I get to meet him, considering how obsessed with him you are. From what you've told me, he sounds a lot like some teammates of mine who are arrogant jocks." "Ryan used to be on the wrestling team with me before he focused only on football," JP said as Andrew started the truck. "Now he has a full ride to Virginia Tech." "Are you proud of him for that?" Andrew asked him as they pulled out of the parking lot. "I would be if he wasn't such an arrogant prick about it!" JP snapped. "He took off a summer road trip without even telling our parents where he was going! They just hope that he makes it to Tech in time for the first football practice." "You know, since he's an incoming Freshman, he'll probably be Red-shirted," Andrew informed him. He noticed JP grinning and added, "That should knock his ego down a notch or two." JP's grin widened as he realized that Andrew had once again found a way to make him feel better. Then he suddenly realized something else. "Hey Andrew, does that mean that you won't get any playing time in your freshman college season either?" "I will get some playing time if we win the Provincial Championship this fall JP," Andrew predicted with a cocky smirk. "However, we'll have to wait to see how much playing time the football coaches at Ohio State offer me." He noticed JP's grin turn into an excited smile at the mention of the school he wanted to go to for college wrestling. "Consider my recruiting visits this summer practice for yours next summer JP," Andrew advised him. "By bringing you along with me, you'll be on the radar of the college wrestling coaches and maybe they'll come see some of your matches this fall. Make sure you wear your varsity wrestling jacket on my recruiting visits and bring your District Finalist medal as well." "I will Andrew," JP promised his big friend, really happy that Andrew was preparing him early for his college career. "After supper, I'll get my jacket and medal out of my room for the road trip that starts tomorrow. Did you bring your football jacket with you Andrew?" "Yeah man, it's in the back of the truck in my gym bag," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "I'll probably wear it at the mall; it should be cool enough in there." "Good, then we can see how close in colour scheme they are," JP said, suddenly remembering that Andrew's school colours were blue and white just like his. As they approached the Capitol Beltway, Andrew said, "There's a question I've been meaning to ask you JP." "You want to know how much my parents know about you," JP guessed. When Andrew nodded, JP added, "You also want to know if I got their permission to go on your recruiting visits with you." "And what is the answer to those two questions JP?" Andrew asked him with a big grin. "I'll tell you right now Andrew," JP replied. "We should be at the Springfield Mall by the time I'm done." Andrew nodded at him to go ahead and JP began speaking. ================================================================================================================================================= A few hours before, JP and Matt had gone over to JP's house for their daily morning workout in JP's basement gym. Then they went upstairs to shower and change for lunch with JP's parents. They came downstairs to find JP's parents finishing the lunch preparations in the kitchen. "Good morning JP," his mom Maureen greeted him. "Did you and Matt have fun last night at the National Mall?" "Yes we did Mom, though there was one unpleasant incident that had a positive outcome." "What happened son?" his dad Paul asked him, as his wife ushered them into the dining room for lunch. "A big college guy and his friend were sexual harassing Chrissy so I intervened," JP replied as he sat down at the dining room table. He noticed his dad's face clouding with rage so he hurried on with the story. "One of the big guys wanted to fight me, so when he went to punch me I twisted his arm behind his back, put him in a choke hold and threw him to the ground. Chrissy thanked me after they ran away and then we suddenly noticed two huge guys approaching us. I was about to fight them too, but Chrissy told me that they had been approaching to help her out before I got there. I thanked the huge guys for being ready to help Chrissy out and then Matt and I introduced ourselves to them. We got to know them better throughout the evening and they watched the fireworks with us later, after introducing us to their friend Carrie of course." "And what are the names of these two huge heroes?" JP's dad asked him with a big grin. "Andrew Pearson and Mike Stevenson," JP replied with a proud grin. "Andrew Pearson: the YouTube High School Football Star from Orillia, Ontario, Canada?" JP's mom asked in astonishment. "That's what I asked and Andrew confirmed it," JP replied. He turned to his dad and added, "He's a really great guy Dad and I got to know him quite well in the half hour before the fireworks started." After telling his parents everything he and Andrew had talked about, he showed them the pictures and videos he had taken of Andrew the night before. Then he concluded the story by saying, "I told Andrew that I'd ask you two if he could come over for dinner tonight with his friends to meet you and Matt's mom." "Well considering all that you've told us about him, that sounds like a great idea son," Maureen said, as they continued eating lunch. She looked over at Paul, who nodded in agreement, and added, "He sounds like a great role model for you and I'm glad that his success hasn't gone to his head." "It sounds to me like Andrew could teach your brother Ryan a thing or two about what being a big brother is all about," Paul said with pride in his eyes. "We'd be honored to have a famous Canadian high school football star eat dinner with us tonight." JP grinned, knowing that those words were high praise indeed coming from his dad. "Did you say that Andrew and his friends are going on recruiting visits throughout the Mid-West this week?" "Yeah Dad, but I guess I forgot to tell you what Andrew offered to do for me and Matt," JP realized. "Did Andrew offer to take you two on his recruiting visits with him?" Paul guessed with a glowing grin of pride. JP nodded and Paul shouted, "I knew it! Andrew is indeed the role model you need right now and he's thought of everything to help you secure your college wrestling career!" "You sound more excited about it than I am Dad!" JP teased him. "I am excited JP; Andrew's going to help your college wrestling dreams come true," Paul predicted. "He's really filling the role of the big brother very well so far. We'll have to talk to him over supper of course, but I can't think of anyone I'd rather have looking after you than Andrew Pearson." "I don't need anyone to look after me Dad, not after I took down that punk who was bugging Chrissy last night!" JP informed his dad with a glare. He flexed his biceps and snarled, "I can take care of myself and anyone who cares to test that theory is going to regret it!" "I should have chosen my words more carefully son, but so should you," Paul warned him with a frown. "I hope you don't try to start anything with Andrew; judging by his size, he could crush you like a paper cup!" "And Ryan too!" JP predicted with a cocky smirk. "Stop it son!" Maureen shouted angrily. "Ryan may have been acting like a jerk for the last few years but he's still your brother. He might need you one day, so don't turn your back on him now." Mrs. Maloney had no idea how prophetic those words were, but in a couple of years they would all find out. "Okay Mom, I understand," JP said, mostly to placate her because he couldn't imagine a future where he and Ryan would ever be close again. "I'll think about what you said and try to think of Ryan as my brother and not my rival." "Good for you son," Paul commended him. "But speaking of rivals, both you and Andrew lost your respective championships last season, didn't you?" "Yeah Dad, but why are you bringing that up now?" JP asked. "Maybe during your road trip this week, you and Andrew can mentor each other on how to win your respective championships this season," Paul replied. "I could also give you two some tips during supper tonight." "Good idea Dad," JP said sheepishly, looking down at his plate as he finished his lunch. "I'll tell your ideas to Andrew when I see him at Burke Lake Park this afternoon." "Good for you son: you're including him in your workouts," Paul said approvingly. "After supper you should show Andrew your basement weight room and the wrestling room at school." "More good ideas Dad," JP agreed, as he and Matt stood up from the table. "Can Matt and I head over to the park now to meet Andrew and his friends?" "As soon as you call your mother Matt," Maureen replied, standing up to collect the lunch dishes. "Invite her over for supper and you can tell her all about meeting Andrew and his friends last night." Matt nodded and went into the living room to make the call. His mom agreed to come over to JP's house for supper that night and told him, rather hesitantly, to have fun with JP and his new friends in the park that afternoon. Then Matt and JP said goodbye to JP's parents and headed over to Burke Lake Park to go running with Andrew and his friends. ============================================================================================================================================= "Good story JP," Andrew commended him, as they pulled into the Springfield Mall parking lot. "Well, here we are at the Springfield Mall." The 2006 sign below is only one year after my story takes place: July 2005. "I have eyes Andrew!" JP teased him, throwing Andrew's earlier line back in his face and pointing to the mall sign. Andrew grinned at him and then noticed JP's car pull up beside them with Matt, Carrie and Mike inside. "Hey Matt, I see you made it okay." "Yes I did JP; so what will we do in the mall for the next hour or so?" Matt asked him. "We'll just walk around and stretch from our workout this morning and our jogging this afternoon," JP replied. Then he got out of Andrew's truck and turned around to see Andrew putting on his blue and white ODCVI Varsity football jacket. "And now I know what Andrew's going to do: show off his jock status to all the people on the mall." "Yeah JP, I have to give into the jock image sometime so it might as well be right now," Andrew informed him with a cocky smirk. He locked his truck and added, "I'm ready if you are JP." "Yeah I am Andrew," JP said, following Andrew to the nearest mall entrance. Andrew led the way into the mall and headed for the food court, once he checked the directory to find out where it was. "Supper's not for a couple of hours Andrew." "Yeah I know, but I haven't eaten since lunch so I'm starving man," Andrew informed him. "These huge muscles need constant fuel to stay well maintained." "I can understand that man, but no one could miss how well maintained your huge muscles are. There should be a Five Guys in the food court." Once they got to the food court they realized that there was no Five Guys there. "It looks like you made a mistake JP: there's no Five Guys here," Mike said. "Thank you Captain Obvious," JP snapped. "I don't suppose you can tell me where the nearest Five Guys is?" "You're the one who lives in this area JP; you tell us," Mike dared him, not letting JP know that he knew the answer. "Right across the Interstate on Old Keene Mill Road," JP suddenly remembered. "Let's go: I'll show you guys my favourite restaurant." "And then I can return the favour if you ever come up to Orillia," Andrew offered. Everyone nodded in agreement and then retraced their steps back to their cars. As they walked, JP realized that there was something different about Andrew, but he couldn't put his finger on it. His huge friend seemed taller than he had been before their visit to he hotel, and there was a nagging sound that JP had constantly heard since they had entered the mall. JP slowed, lost in thought, and then looked ahead at Andrew. He finally noticed the source of the nagging sound he had heard. "You're wearing cowboy boots Andrew: that's why you're suddenly taller," JP realized. "Am I?" Andrew asked, looking down. "Oh yeah I am. But then I've always worn cowboy boots since Grade Five, so I didn't even notice. I only wear shoes when I have to dress up, work out or play sports. And the reason that I'm noticeably taller is because the heels on my boots are three inches, not the normal inch and a half. So I stand 6 foot 10 with my boots on: making me the same height as the Undertaker. So I may have to duck my head to get into your house." "Don't worry about it Andrew; you look really cool and tough," JP commended him. "It's no wonder everyone we've passed has stared at you in awe and fear!" "Don't forget about yourself JP; you attract a lot of attention as well," Andrew reminded him. "Yeah I noticed that yesterday at the National Mall and on the train," JP said, suddenly looking embarrassed. "Don't feel embarrassed JP; it comes with the territory of being a top athlete," Andrew informed him. "Just wait until the interviews start!" "You've had interviews Andrew?" JP asked him in astonishment. "Yeah man, I was Athlete of the Week on VR News at the end of the last football season," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "Then the college recruiting visits started a few months ago." "Which schools did you visit this spring Andrew?" JP asked him, as they reached Andrew's truck. "Penn State, West Virginia, Clemson, Georgia Tech, Alabama, Florida and Miami," Andrew replied, his smug grin morphing into a cocky smile. "But those were Junior Day visits, held during March Break. I was one of only 50 high school junior athletes at those events." They got into Andrew's truck and he started it. "The first visits to the schools just for me start tomorrow when we visit Ohio State." "You mean The Ohio State," JP corrected him as they pulled out of the parking lot. Andrew smiled and nodded; realizing that of course JP would know the proper name of the school he wanted to wrestle at during his college years. "What other schools are we visiting this week Andrew?" "Notre Dame and the University of Michigan," Andrew replied, pleased that he would be able to visit three US Football schools that week. "I would have visited Michigan State as well, but they don't offer tours of their football stadium. An Unofficial Visit isn't much good without being able to tour the stadium where I might play college football one day." As they drove across the bridge over the Interstate, JP asked, "Will we spend one night at each school Andrew?" "That's the plan JP, but I'll have to check Mapquest to be sure," Andrew replied. "From what I remember though, the first leg of the trip takes us to Ohio State in six and a half hours. We'll pass halfway between Pittsburgh and Morgantown on Interstate 70 westbound." "And I'm guessing that the schedule is more flexible since we're driving," JP guessed, as they stopped at the red light at the west end of the bridge. Andrew nodded in agreement as the light turned green and they were able to turn left before the oncoming traffic started moving. Andrew parked his truck in front of the Five Guys restaurant and waited for Matt to pull up beside him in JP's dark green Geo Prism. Then everyone went into the restaurant and lined up behind an older couple until it was time to order their food. The guys at the counter soon took their order, staring at JP in awe and Andrew in fear. Andrew felt exasperated that he got the same reaction everywhere he went but he was also relieved that JP was diverting some of the attention off of him. As they waited to pick up their order, Andrew sent Mike to pick a table for them with Matt and Carrie. Then he turned back to JP and noticed him glancing warily around the restaurant. "What is it JP; what has you so nervous?" Andrew asked, though he could guess. "I'm making sure no one from school is in here," JP replied. "I'm really popular there, even more so now than my brother, and since we have a supper timing to meet, I don't want there to be any more delays." He smirked as Andrew grinned at his use of a military phrase. "Just a phrase I picked up from my dad Andrew." Andrew nodded with a smile and hen turned back to the counter to pick up their order. JP breathed a sigh of relief: pleased that Andrew hadn't figured out that JP didn't want anyone from school telling Ryan about his new friend Andrew. But his hopes were dashed as he turned towards their table and noticed a huge familiar figure coming through the front door. "Oh no," JP groaned in dismay; not pleased at all to see his brother's former teammate on the football team. "Let's get to our table Andrew, before he sees us." "Who are you talking about JP?" Anew asked, as they reached their table. "It's Tyler Backton: Ryan's teammate on the football team," JP replied, putting a hand to his forehead in dismay as they sat down. "Of all the people I didn't want to see today, he's the one who could tell Ryan all about you!" "Maybe if he tells Ryan that I took over his role as your big brother, it will shame Ryan into reclaiming it," Andrew suggested hopefully. "Don't worry JP; I'll stand up and hopefully my size will scare Ryan once he hears about it." He stood up, revealing himself and drawing Tyler's attention. Tyler's eyes widened in astonishment at Andrew's size and he carefully approached JP's table. "Hey JP, who's your big friend?" Tyler asked hesitantly once he has stopped beside JP's table. "It's huge friend actually, and his name is Andrew Pearson," JP replied, standing up from the table. Andrew stepped forward to shake Tyler's hand, towering over him even though Tyler stood 6 foot 3 and weighed 275 pounds. Tyler had to conceal a wince at the strength in Andrew's grip, guessing that JP's huge friend could bench a lot more than 400 pounds. "Good to meet you Tyler," Andrew said. "You used to play high school football with JP's older brother Ryan, didn't you?" "Yeah this is my senior year coming up so it's my last chance to impress Penn State enough to get a full football scholarship." "Then we have something in common: we both want to earn a full ride from the NCAA," Anew informed him. "I hope to get into Miami but depending on how the recruiting visits go, I could be persuaded to stay closer to home: like Ohio State perhaps." Andrew glanced significantly at JP as he finished speaking, who took it as a cue to say goodbye to Tyler. "It was good seeing you Tyler but we have a dinner timing to meet. I'll say hi to Ryan for you when I see him again and I'll see you at the wrestling camp in six weeks." "Sure JP; see you later," Tyler said agreeably. He nodded at Andrew and added, "Nice meeting you man." "You too Tyler," Andrew said, giving him a big grin. "See you later." Tyler nodded and headed out of the restaurant with his take-out order. Once he was gone, Andrew turned to JP and said, "There now, that wasn't much of a delay, was it JP?" JP shook his head and grinned: pleased that Andrew had once again found a way to make him feel better. Half an hour later, as they were driving to JP's house, JP said, "I have a very important question to ask you Andrew." "What is it Big Guy?" Andrew asked him, glancing over at him with a small grin. "What's it like to be you?" JP asked, looking over at Andrew with great respect in his eyes. "What do you mean JP?" Andrew asked, even though he had an idea. "You're admired and respected by everyone, even my friends, you're a god on the football field and lots of NCAA schools want you to join their football teams. How have you stayed so humble even though you've been a super jock for years?" "Super jock: that's a good one JP," Andrew said with a smirk. He noticed his smaller friend looking at him seriously, waiting earnestly for an answer. "It hasn't been easy not to let all the attention go to my head for the past seven years. But once I took care of the bully in Grade Five, everyone admired and respected me for being their hero. I couldn't bear to disappoint them, so I had to play the role of the humble big guy." "So you're just pretending to be humble Andrew?" JP asked, looking disappointed. "At first I was, but then it became my natural state," Andrew informed him. "I had a rough time when my Grandpa died almost a year ago and I gave into the cocky jock role to cover it up. But when I got suspended from the team and then we lost the Provincial Championship, it put things in perspective and I returned to my humble and gentle nature. Also, everyone wanted to learn how I got so big and strong so I gradually became a mentor for the small guys: training them to become football players like me in high school." JP grinned: pleased that his image of Andrew as a gentle giant had not been tarnished. "It sounds like you've made nothing but good decisions in your life man." "I know it seems that way now, but 2004 was quite frankly a 'Year of Hell' for me," Andrew informed him with a frown. "That was the title of a two-part Voyager episode in November 1997," JP suddenly realized. "Yeah, but unlike the crew of Voyager, the events were not erased by a magic reset button so I have to live with those memories for the rest of my life," Andrew said seriously. "I was allowed to play the final two games of last season and I didn't let my emotions get the better of me even when we lost the Provincial Championship. Coach Everson noticed my newfound maturity and helped me get invites to Junior Days here in the States a few months ago. And now I'm going on my first Unofficial Visits to schools in the Midwest." "Are you bringing Mike along, just like me, to help him get exposure to the college coaches?" JP asked him, astonished at Andrew's story of maturity discovery. "Yeah man, he was my first protege: I taught him everything he knows," Andrew replied proudly. "I want to help him realize his college football dreams. Unless the college coaches ban me from bringing anyone else along on my recruiting visits, I'll make sure the limelight shines on all my proteges." JP nodded, pleased with Andrew's explanation, and then just glanced occasionally at his huge friend in awe during the rest of the drive to his house. Andrew noticed and smiled quietly to himself: pleased that he inspired such admiration from a famous athlete like JP Maloney. Once they arrived at JP's house, Andrew got out of his truck and took a few deep breaths to calm his nerves. "It's okay Andrew, I told my parents nothing but good things about you," JP assured him, as Matt pulled up in JP's car. "You lead the way into your house with Matt JP," Andrew ordered him. "I'll follow with Carrie and Mike." JP nodded and led the way to the front porch. As he climbed the front steps, the front door opened and JP's parents stepped out. "Hello son, how are you?" JP's dad asked him. "I'm fine Dad: I had a great day with my friends," JP replied. He motioned behind him and added, "I'd like you to meet my new friend Andrew Pearson." Mr. Maloney, who rarely had an emotional reaction to anything, widened his eyes in astonishment at how huge and muscular Andrew was. JP, on the other hand, grinned at how much bigger and more muscular Andrew was than his big brother Ryan. "I'm very pleased to meet you Andrew," Mr. Maloney said, revealing his admiration for Andrew by using his first name right away. He stepped forward and shook Andrew's hand eagerly, who remembered to be gentle so that he wouldn't crush Mr. Maloney's hand. "JP has told me and my wife all about you." "All good things I hope, but I guess we'll find out once you invite me inside," Andrew said. "Yes you will, come on in Andrew," JP's mom said, ushering everyone into the house. She shook his hand once they were inside and added, "Welcome to the Maloney house Andrew." "Thank you Mrs. Maloney," Andrew said, taking off his boots. "You're welcome Andrew, but please call me Maureen," Mrs. Maloney ordered him. "And call me Paul," Mr. Maloney added. As everyone took off their shoes, Matt's mom stepped out from the living room. "This is Mrs. Anderson: Matt's mom," Maureen said, as Andrew and his friends stepped forward to shake her hand. "I'm very pleased to meet all of you," Mrs. Anderson said as they all stepped into the living room across from the kitchen. "So Andrew, JP tells me that you can bench-press more than 500 pounds," Paul said once they were all sitting down. "More like 700 pounds actually, but who's counting?" Andrew asked with a smug grin. His grin faded as he noticed everyone staring at him with a mix of awe and fear. "If you have enough weight plates in your basement gym, I'd be glad to demonstrate," he offered. "We should have enough plates downstairs," Paul assured him. "After all, JP here benches over 300 pounds," he added, smiling proudly at his son. "Let's go downstairs and find out." Andrew and his friends followed the Maloney's downstairs to the basement weight room: where Ryan and then JP had turned themselves into the gods of Central High School. While Mike and Carrie stared at all the machines and weights with astonishment, Andrew didn't seem surprised. "You don't seem surprised like your two friends to see an entire gym down here Andrew," Paul said. "I have one in my basement at home Sir and it looks a lot like this," Andrew informed him. "Call me Paul Andrew," Mr. Maloney advised him. "Because it's time for a rhyme Paul?" Andrew asked him with a smug grin. "Very funny Andrew!" Paul laughed, as JP added extra weight plates to the bench-press to bring it up to 700 pounds. "Twice as much as I bench but I'll get there one day," JP predicted. "First you have to win the State Championship JP," Paul reminded him with a frown. "Yes Dad, I will," JP assured him, putting the locking pins in place. "But before any of that happens, we have to see if Andrew can truly bench 700 pounds or if he was exaggerating." "Hey JP, don't talk about me like I'm not in the gym!" Andrew ordered him. He flexed his massive biceps with a cocky smirk and added, "Last time I checked, I was in the gym!" "There's no way anyone could miss you, considering how big and muscular you are!" JP assured him. "Let's see how effective these huge muscles are in the gym!" Andrew shouted in excitement, laying down on the bench. "Get your cameras ready everyone!" Andrew grabbed the loaded bar as JP lowered it into his hands. Then he lowered it to his chest and pushed it up fairly easily, causing his friends to look amazed at his awesome strength. Since JP was serving as his spotter, though he really didn't need one, Mike was free to capture Andrew's massive strength using the video mode on his digital camera. Mike, like everyone else, watched with amazement as Andrew benched 700 pounds easily, making it look almost effortless. Andrew raised the bar for the tenth and final rep, letting JP put it back on the brackets. "Good job Andrew," JP congratulated him. "How do you feel?" "It felt easier than it did last week," Andrew replied with a big grin. "I didn't even break a sweat this time. Do you have any more weight plates so that I can try again for my maximum of 800 pounds?" "No I don't Andrew," JP replied, his eyes wide with fear and amazement at Andrew's awesome strength. "Too bad JP," Andrew said, sitting up from the weight bench. "I guess I'll have to see if the gym at Ohio State has enough weight plates to challenge me." "Yes, when you take JP and Matt there," Paul said. He looked at his watch and added, "It's time we got dinner started, so we'll go upstairs now. Mike, you come upstairs with us so that you can email that video to the colleges you and Andrew will visit this week." "I'd like to stay down here with Andrew until dinner's ready," JP said. "I have something to show him that I think he'd like to see." Matt glanced over at JP as he headed upstairs and JP nodded, confirming that he was going to show Andrew The Wall. "See you upstairs later for dinner Andrew," Carrie said, standing on her toes to give him a kiss. Andrew bent down to meet her soft lips, kissing her softly. He folded his massive arms around her gently as he breathed in the fruity aroma of her perfume. "See you soon Carrie," he said, stroking her face softly as he drew back from her soft lips. JP grinned as he saw the gentle smile on Andrew's face as Carrie walked upstairs. "You really love her, don't you Andrew?" JP asked his huge friend. "Yeah man, in fact, I hope we get married before we go to college," Andrew replied. He turned to JP, saw him smiling, and realized that he was probably thinking of Matt. "Now JP, enough about me; what did you want to show me?" "What I call 'The Wall' Andrew," JP replied, leading him to a door in the far left corner of the basement. "I've only shown this to Matt, so I hope you realize how much I trust you that I'm letting you see it too." "I understand JP," Andrew assured him. "Let's see what this 'Wall' looks like," he added, as they stopped in front of the door. JP grinned and opened the door, turning on the light so that Andrew could see the contents of the room for himself. As Andrew looked around the back room, his eyes widened as he saw the pictures of JP's progress from a skinny kid to a muscular jock. "You look surprised Andrew," JP said with a smug grin. "Don't you have pictures of your progress at home?" "Just in a photo album, not all over two walls JP," Andrew said with a slight frown of disapproval. JP seemed to twitch at the words 'Photo Album' and Andrew noticed. "What is it Big Guy?" he asked softly. "I have something else to show you Andrew," JP replied. "Again, this is something I've shown only one other person: Matt." Andrew watched as JP walked over to a cabinet in the far corner of the back room. He opened a drawer and pulled out a photo album: the same one he had shown Matt after their visit with Matt's dad. "Are those more pictures of you JP?" Andrew asked with a big grin. "No Andrew, these are pictures of my brother," JP replied seriously. He opened the album and showed Andrew the pictures of his big brother Ryan: from when he was a fat kid in Grade Five to when he became a high school jock. "When Ryan was a fat kid he was always nice to me and I idolized him: following him around everywhere. He was the perfect big brother back then." "So what happened JP?" Andrew asked him gently, as they looked through more pages of the album. "As he got leaner and more muscular, he began to pull away from me, especially once high school started and he made the football team," JP replied. "Once he became a jock, he no longer had time for me." "Then who taught you how to work out when you got to high school?" Andrew asked with a confused look on his face. "Actually Ryan did, but only because I begged him to," JP replied sadly. "He didn't offer to do it; I had to bug him until he gave in. Then he told me that if I worked out a bit, perhaps even joined the wrestling team he was on, I wouldn't get picked on at school. You might not believe this Andrew, but I was barely 100 pounds two years ago." "I know, I can see the pictures JP," Andrew reminded him, pointing to the left side of the first wall. "Yeah that's true," JP realized. "Anyway, Ryan became my personal trainer and workout partner almost two years ago and he helped me become what I am today." "So what happened JP?" Andrew asked, figuring that they would soon get to the heart of the matter. "What happened between the two of you that turned you from workout partners into rivals?" "I really don't know Andrew," JP replied, looking down at his feet. "Are you sure JP?" Andrew asked him seriously, handing back the photo album. "You never gloated when you began to catch up to his size and strength? You never made fun of him when he got stuck on a weight-lifting plateau or put on a few pounds of fat?" JP's jaw dropped in astonishment at Andrew's insight but then his face fell as the full impact of his big friend's words hit him. "Oh no," he whispered, sitting down on the bench with his chin in his hands. "It's all my fault Andrew: I pushed Ryan away by doing everything you described during my last workout with him three months ago! Instead of encouraging him when he got stuck at 325 on the bench-press for three months, I gloated that I was only a few dozen pounds behind him. I rubbed my success in his face instead of thanking him for helping me get to where I am today!" "I'm afraid so JP, but you're not the only one to make those mistakes," Andrew assured him. "I did the same thing with Steve almost seven years ago, even though he never trained me. I certainly didn't think about our friendship when I gloated about suddenly being bigger and stronger than he was when we started Grade Five!" "You were only ten years old Andrew; you probably didn't know any better," JP assured him. "But I on the other hand was already 16 years old three months ago and I still made fun of Ryan!" "Don't feel too bad JP; at least you still spent time with him all these years," Andrew reminded him. JP's face brightened with a small smile as he realized that Andrew was right. "I, on the other hand, completely neglected Steve the summer before Grade Five, even though we had been best friends since Nursery School! And then to make matters worse, once I got bigger than he was, I just gloated about it instead of helping him get as big and strong as I was! I also spent more time with my new protege Mike instead of Steve and then our friendship ended in a big shouting match that Christmas." "And how did you regain your friendship with Steve?" JP asked, hoping that he could get an idea on how to repair his relationship with Ryan. But his hopes were dashed when Andrew replied, "I never did repair my friendship with Steve JP or he would be here with us right now. Instead, I've spent the last seven years being his rival on the football field, even though we're on the Offensive Line together!" He noticed the look of defeat in JP's eyes and suddenly thought of something that could cheer him up. "But you have a couple things going for you that I never had JP." "What's that Andrew?" JP asked, a glimmer of hope returning to his eyes. "You and Ryan are brothers," Andrew replied, as JP put the album back in the cabinet drawer and closed it. "And as you said, you last worked out together only three months ago, which means that you continued spending time with Ryan even when he didn't want to." "That's three things Andrew," JP teased him, ushering him out of the back room. As he closed the door, he gave Andrew a cocky smirk and added, "I thought a smart guy like you would know how to count!" "Very funny JP!" Andrew laughed, as he followed his smaller friend across the gym to the bench-press. "The point I'm trying to make is: you didn't give up on your relationship with Ryan like I did with Steve. I know Ryan's away right now on his pre-college road trip, but when he gets back, you should try to fix your relationship with him before it's too late." "It's already too late Andrew!" JP snapped in exasperation. "Ryan ran off on his road trip without saying goodbye to me or our dad! We don't even know if he'll be back for Thanksgiving, which is four and a half months away here in America! He'll probably have forgotten about me by then! And if you haven't fixed your friendship with Steve, what makes you think I can fix my relationship with Ryan?" "It's only been there months since you last spent time together, not seven years like it has been with me and Steve," Andrew reminded him, trying to keep his smaller friend calm. "Also, don't forget that he's your brother JP. Family ties don't usually get broken; they just get frayed. I have confidence in you JP; you're not the quitting type. You know, the next time Ryan is home for a while, perhaps during Christmas Break, I should come down here so that I can see both of you. Maybe if Ryan sees our brotherly relationship, it will inspire him to regain what he's lost by turning away from you." "Or he'll figure that he's been replaced and resent me even more," JP huffed, feeling worse not better. "I guess I'm not the best example on this matter JP; I can't even follow my own advice!" Andrew finally realized. JP nodded in agreement, wondering when his big friend would stop talking about Ryan. "After all, I've never had a brother and I haven't shown any willingness over the past seven years to patch things up with Steve. I just replaced him with my first protege Mike Stevenson: the guy for whom I originally neglected him! I think when I get home this summer, I'll try, somehow, to make up with Steve. After all, we'll only have one last year of high school together and then we may never see each other again! I can only hope that you try to repair your relationship with Ryan when you see him again. I would hate for you to have to live with the regret of a failed relationship for seven years like I've had to do." "Sure Andrew, whatever you say," JP said dismissively, getting really tired of being lectured by his huge friend. "And maybe Hell will freeze over while I wait for Ryan to become my Big Brother again!" "You'll have to make it happen JP; you can't wait for it," Andrew advised him, trying not to get mad at JP's impatience. "Once you're as big as he is, he won't be able to ignore you anymore! He'll have to talk to you then and maybe he'll be proud of you for a change instead of jealous!" "You're right Andrew," JP realized, relieved that his huge muscular friend wasn't mad at him. "I'll try to fix our relationship the next time I see him, if he gives me the chance that is!" "That's all I can ask JP, but remember: you don't have to do all the work," Andrew suddenly realized. "Ryan has to want to be your Big Brother again or you'll never regain your relationship with him. I only hope it doesn't take something happening to one of you for the other to realize just how important you are to each other." Andrew had no idea how prophetic that statement was, but he did realize that he was scaring JP when he saw a glimmer of tears in his eyes. "Sorry for scaring you like that JP; I guess I'm not doing a very good job of cheering you up, am I?" "No you're not Andrew," JP replied: both truthfully and bravely considering how huge and muscular his big friend truly was. Andrew glared at him and JP hastily added, "But I guess you can't be good at everything, can you Big Guy?" Before Andrew could reply, the basement door opened and JP's dad started down the basement steps. "Dinner's ready you two," he said. "Come upstairs and get washed up." As Andrew and JP followed him up the basement steps, he asked, "What were you two talking about down here? It sounded rather heated." "We were talking about Ryan," JP replied through gritted teeth as he clenched his fists in fury. "I can't believe that he didn't even say goodbye to us before he left!" "Neither can your mother and I," Paul agreed. Then he added, "But I guess we shouldn't be surprised; he's barely acknowledged us during the last four years!" "I'm here Mr. Maloney," Andrew said quickly, hoping to head off another rant about Ryan. "I'd be glad to fill the 'big brother' role for JP." "Thank you Andrew," Paul said gratefully. "That's exactly why we're trusting you to take good care of JP during your upcoming Mid-West Recruiting Visits." He noticed JP glaring at him and hastily added, "Not that JP needs to be taken care of; he proved that last night when he took care of that jerk who was bugging Chrissy!" JP grinned proudly and then his father's previous sentence penetrated his consciousness. He turned from the sink, where he was washing his hands, and asked his dad excitedly, "Did you say that Andrew will be taking care of me during the recruiting visits?" His dad nodded with a small grin. "You mean I can go with my new friend Andrew on his road trip?" "Yes JP, but first clean up the water you splashed on the floor in your excitement," Paul ordered him with a chuckle. JP's face turned red with embarrassment as he grinned sheepishly and grabbed some paper towels. Paul turned back to Andrew and said, "I'm placing a lot of trust in you Andrew: to keep JP safe during this road trip. Can you do that for me?" "For us Paul," Maureen corrected him with a frown. "JP's our son, not just yours." "Of course dear," Paul said hastily. "I didn't mean to forget about you: I just misspoke." "Okay Paul," Maureen said. She handed him some plates and added, "You can make it up to me by setting the table." "I'll help him Mom," JP offered, anxious to spend some time with Matt. "Good idea son, that will give me a chance to talk privately with Andrew for a couple of minutes," Maureen decided. Andrew looked surprised, but he stayed quiet while JP and his dad left the kitchen with the plates and cutlery. Then he turned to JP's mom and asked her, "What did you want to talk about Mrs Maloney?" "Call me Maureen Andrew," Mrs Maloney said. Andrew nodded and Mrs Maloney continued by saying, "I just want you to know how much Paul and I appreciate you being there for JP." "Especially since Ryan hasn't been," Andrew interjected. "JP told me all about that downstairs while you guys were cooking dinner." "Yes Andrew, Ryan hasn't been there for his brother like you have, both last night and today. JP told me at lunch all that you talked about last night and how similar you two are, considering all that you've both gone through over the last few years." "Yes I was surprised myself at how similar we are," Andrew agreed. "But I'm glad to help JP get a head start on his college wrestling hopes by taking him with me to Ohio State." "I have complete confidence in your ability to look after JP on these upcoming Unofficial Recruiting Visits of yours," Maureen informed him proudly. "Thank you very much Mrs Maloney," Andrew said gratefully. "I'll make sure to justify your faith in me by keeping JP safe. But from what I saw last night, JP doesn't need protection from anyone!" "Yes, being a District Finalist in wrestling does have its advantages when dealing with college guys on the prowl," Maureen agreed. "Have you ever had to use force to scare people away from Carrie?" "Only the force of my voice," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "One of the advantages of being huge and insanely strong is that anyone who wants to start trouble is scared away with just a look!" "Good for you Andrew; now that you are in the middle of college football recruiting, any fighting you're involved in could derail that entire train ride!" "Thanks for that insight Mrs Maloney," Andrew said, as the oven timer went off. As she took the food out of the oven, he added, "I find it very gratifying to be a big brother for JP, just like I did in previous years for my football proteges, who are now my teammates." "That's good to hear Andrew," Maureen said, setting the food on the large breadboard. "I'm glad you've had a lot of practice being a mentor. Now let's go into the dining room for dinner; everyone's waiting for us." Andrew nodded and helped her bring the food into the dining room. Then they sat down at the table, where everyone else was already seated. They said grace and began eating. "So Andrew, have you and your friends mapped out a travel plan for your NCAA Road Trip?" Mr Maloney asked. "Yes Sir," Andrew replied. "I have the map book in my truck; I can show it to you after supper." "Good idea Andrew, because if you're taking the route I'm thinking of, I have another idea." "I can remember the route Sir," Andrew said. "It will take us to Ohio State, Notre Dame, and Michigan." "That confirms that my idea will work, but I'll tell you what it is after supper when we look at your map book," Mr Maloney decided. Andrew nodded in agreement and Paul added, "So Andrew, do you realize what an amazing coincidence it was that you and JP were in the National Mall at the same time last night?" "Yes Sir I do," Andrew agreed. "But I also realize that this was the only summer I could do it. Last summer I was Basic Reserves Training and next summer I will be preparing for my freshman season of college football. But I must say, when I saw JP on the train, I knew that I recognized him from somewhere. Then once my friends and I got back from our tour of the National Mall, we used his bright blue tank top as a reference point to find our spot on the lawn again. Then I remembered where I had seen him before: on the front page of the sports section of the Washington Post." He noticed JP's friends and family smiling with pride at the memory of the day JP had been interviewed. "I was trying to figure out how to introduce myself to your son when those two big college guys started bugging Chrissy. I was about to intervene to protect her, but JP got there first and helped her out. Then I was able to introduce myself to him, once he noticed me of course." "You're impossible to miss Andrew," Paul said proudly, referencing Andrew's huge muscles. Andrew smiled quietly as Paul added, "JP told me all about how you were ready to help Chrissy before he got there." He thought for a moment and then said, "I might as well tell you my idea now, while you get yourself a second helping." "What do you mean Sir?" Andrew asked innocently, after he swallowed his last mouthful of food. "You cleaned your plate Andrew and so did Mike," Paul replied with a big grin. "Raise your hand if you want seconds." "How about I flex my arm instead," Andrew decided. He flexed his massive arm with a cocky smirk and added, "Both my huge arms need lots of fuel to get even bigger!" Everyone around the table laughed at Andrew's cocky attitude, which reminded them that he was a jock, not just an athlete. "I think your ego is just as big as your arms Andrew," JP teased his huge friend. Andrew grinned at his smaller friend and then realized he'd better get the conversation back on track. "What was your idea Mr Maloney?" he asked, as he got himself a second helping. "Call me Paul Andrew; I told you that when you first got here," Paul said. He waited for Andrew to nod in agreement and then added, "Ann Arbor is a lot closer to Orillia than it is to Washington DC." "Yes it is Paul," Andrew agreed, grinning as he guessed where JP's dad was going with this. "Good, then since we've hosted you tonight, how about you and your family return the favour once your Unofficial Visits are complete?" "Are you serious Dad?" JP shouted in excitement before Andrew could reply. "I get to meet Andrew's family and friends and perhaps see where he has achieved glory on the gridiron?" "If Andrew and his parents agree," Paul reminded him. He looked over at Andrew, who nodded in agreement. "Good, then all we need to do is get your parents on Skype after dinner and ask them." He looked over at Andrew and asked, "Are they home?" "Yes Paul; they're making plans for me to visit some Canadian football schools," Andrew replied. "Good, then it's all settled," Paul decided. "Let's finish our dinner and then we can Skype your parents and see if they're on board with my idea." Everyone nodded in agreement and followed his suggestion. Then, after dinner, Andrew used his laptop to get his dad on Skype so that he could introduce his parents to his new friend JP Maloney and his family. "Hey Dad," Andrew said once Chad's face appeared on the screen. "Hello son," Chad said, grinning at his son. "How is your Washington trip going?" "It's going quite well Dad," Andrew replied. "In fact, I met some new friends and their parents." He took a few minutes to tell his dad about the events of the previous evening and that afternoon. "What do you think Dad?" "I think you've made a great new friend," Chad said with a proud smile on his face. "But you forgot to tell me his name." "I didn't forget, I held back his name deliberately," Andrew informed him with a smug grin. He motioned JP to step into view of the laptop screen and added, "I think you'll recognize him." JP stepped in front of the laptop screen as Andrew stepped back. Chad's smile widened as he said, "You're JP Maloney!" "Yes I am Sir," JP said, surprised that Andrew's dad recognized him. "How did you recognize me?" "I took a business trip down there last week and I noticed your article in the sports section of the Washington Post," Chad replied. "It was the part about you starting a middle school wrestling camp that caught my eye actually." "Why was that Sir?" JP asked, not noticing Andrew stepping into the living room to speak with JP's parents. "Andrew has been a mentor himself: his first mentor was Mike actually," Chad informed him. "Then he mentored Mike's older brother Mark. The next year, he mentored the current Starting Quarterback and Wide Receiver on the OD Varsity Football Team. You stick with Andrew and he'll show you how to be a good mentor for your future protege Nick." "I will Sir," JP promised him. "You don't have to call me Sir, JP," Chad informed him. "Okay Mr Pearson," JP said agreeably. "That will do for now," Chad said. "Now, did Andrew call me on Skype just to introduce you to me or did he have another reason?" "There is another reason, but I should let Andrew tell you what it is, after you meet my parents of course." JP motioned his mom and dad over to Andrew's laptop and they introduced themselves to Andrew's dad and mom. "My parents had an idea Mr Pearson," JP said. "I'll just get Andrew so that he can hear it too." JP went into the living room to get Andrew while Paul and Maureen talked for a bit with Chad. "Your son is a really great young man Chad," Maureen said. "He has really taken JP under his wing in the absence of JP's older brother Ryan." "Yes I know that very well and he has been a great young man for many years," Chad agreed proudly. "Did Andrew tell you how he has mentored a few of his friends over the years and helped them become football players?" "Yes I believe he mentioned that," Paul said. He looked up and noticed Andrew and JP coming back into the den. "Explain your idea to your dad Andrew." "Actually it was your idea Sir," Andrew reminded him with a smug grin. "You're right, it was Andrew," Paul realized. "Okay Mr Pearson, here's my idea: since Andrew's last recruiting visit is near Detroit, he could go right to Orillia from there with JP." "So that we can host you and your family in return for you hosting our son right now," Chad realized. He turned to his wife Susan and asked, "What do you think dear?" "That sounds like a good idea," Susan agreed. "We have lots of room if you count the guest room and the pullout couches." "Good then it's all settled," Paul decided. "We'll keep in touch so that you can let us know when Andrew leaves Ann Arbor. Then my wife and I will start the journey to Orillia, which we will be able to reach in one day from here. Then we can all meet at your house." "That sounds good to me," Chad said. "See you all in a few days. Be sure to call me once you've crossed the border Andrew." "I will Dad," Andrew promised, waving goodbye to Chad. "See you later." "Goodbye son: enjoy your recruiting visits," Chad said. Once the Skype connection had been broken, Paul turned to Andrew and said, "There now, it's all settled Andrew: once you and JP cross the border into Canada, he can call us so that we can start our journey to meet you in Orillia the next day." "Would a text message be more convenient Sir?" Andrew asked. "That way, JP won't get any international calling charges on his phone bill and neither will you." "That's a very good idea Andrew," Paul commended him. "Thank you for suggesting it." He turned to JP and said, "Now how about you and Matt take Andrew and his friends over to the high school so that he can see the football field and the wrestling room." "Good idea Dad," JP agreed. "But how will we get into the wrestling room? I don't have a key." "But Coach Graves does and he'll be expecting you," Paul informed him. "Once you told us about Andrew during lunch, I knew that it would be a good idea to show him where you have achieved glory on the wrestling mat. So I called Coach Graves and told him my idea. Since he had some work to do for August's Wrestling Camp, he said that he would bring it to his office in the high school after supper. I told him you would meet him there at 7:30." "Okay Dad, I'll go get ready now," JP said, heading for the stairs. "Good idea JP," Paul agreed. "Your mom and I will stay down here to entertain your guests." "Thanks Dad, since I can't do that all the time!" JP joked, heading upstairs. "Don't forget your wrestling jacket JP!" Andrew shouted. JP grinned and nodded, pleased that Andrew had thought of everything. As JP turned the corner out of sight, Maureen turned to Andrew and asked, "Why did you tell JP to bring his jacket? It's really hot outside." "It was my idea to help raise his profile for the recruiting visits," Andrew replied. "It makes sense for him to make sure it still fits. He's pretty muscular you know." "That's an understatement Andrew, especially when referring to you," Mrs Anderson said with raised eyebrows. "Thank you Mrs Anderson," Andrew said. "But I think I should get my jacket out of my truck to make sure it fits. I'll be right back." Andrew headed outside to his car and JP's parents took that opportunity to get their digital camera. Once Andrew came back inside with his football jacket on, he found his friends and their parents waiting for him in the living room. "What's going on here?" Andrew asked with a smile. "Just a group shot before you go, now that both you and JP have your jackets on," Paul replied, holding up his digital camera. "You mean all three of us," Andrew said with a cocky grin, as he held up Mike's football jacket. Paul grinned at Andrew's cocky attitude as Mike put on his football jacket. Then Paul set the timer on the camera, placed it on the mantle, and stepped back so that he would be in the picture with everyone else. Everyone grinned as the camera flashed and then stepped up to the mantle to see what the photo looked like on the screen. Once everyone had voiced their approval of the group picture, JP said, "We'd better get going Dad, so Matt and I can show Andrew and his friends the high school wrestling room." "Actually JP, you and Andrew go ahead," Matt said. JP turned to look at him in surprise and Matt added, "I want to stay here with Mike and Carrie." Andrew turned around to see Mike and Carrie nodding in agreement. Mike saw his look of astonishment and said, "Don't look so shocked Andrew: you must realize that the dynamics of this friendship were set last night when you spent half an hour alone with JP." Andrew nodded in sudden understanding and Paul said, "Besides Andrew, while you and JP are talking with Coach Graves, I can show your friends JP's wrestling videos." JP looked suddenly embarrassed, hoping that his dad wouldn't show the footage of the District Final match that JP had lost four months before. Paul noticed his son's sad look and decided to cheer him up. "If you lend me your digital camera son, I can upload the video you took last night of Andrew to YouTube." JP handed over his camera and grinned at the thought of helping raise Andrew's profile for the NCAA. He watched as Andrew slapped Mike on the back and hugged Carrie goodbye. "I'm ready to go now JP," Andrew said as JP opened the front door. "Good, so am I Andrew, so let's go," JP said, heading outside. Andrew waved goodbye to JP's parents and Matt's mom, before following his friend outside to the driveway. "Should we take your car or my truck?" Andrew asked once he reached the driveway where JP was waiting. "We should take your truck Andrew, it looks cooler," JP replied. "Especially when I turn on the under lights," Andrew said with a cocky smirk. "You must be a fan of the Fast and Furious movies," JP realized. "Especially 2Fast 2Furious," Andrew said with a big grin as they got into his truck. "Because it takes place in Miami right?" JP guessed. "Gee, someone's a genius, as far as stating the obvious!" Andrew laughed as they backed out of the driveway. "Shut up man!" JP laughed as they drove down the street. "Just try and make me JP, if you've got the guts that is!" Andrew dared him with a cocky smirk. Andrew and JP continued laughing and joking as they drove to Central High School, enjoying the freedom to act like jocks without worrying what their friends thought. Meanwhile, back at JP's house, Andrew's friends and JP's parents said goodbye to Matt's mom, who was heading home. Matt promised her that he would stop by to say goodbye the next morning, since JP's parents had granted permission for him to stay over. "After all Matt, Andrew only knows the way to this house, not your house," JP's mom reminded him. "That's why your mom brought an overnight bag for you when she came over for dinner." Matt's mom didn't reveal the real reason she was letting Matt stay over at JP's house that night: she needed some space from her son after the bombshell he had dropped on her that morning. Andrew and JP soon reached the high school and parked by the gate in the fence surrounding the football field. The school below in Fairfax County is probably what the author of the JP stories based Central High School on. And of course the team name in the JP Story is the Spartans, not the Wildcats. "Are you ready to go inside Andrew?"JP asked as he got out of the truck. "As soon as I get something," Andrew replied. He got out and opened up his truck's tailgate. Then he reached into his gym bag and pulled out his old Miami Hurricanes football. Then he closed the tailgate. "See JP, just a little accessory to complete my jock image." "You mean your Super Jock image Andrew," JP corrected him with a smug grin. "Your words JP and I agree with them," Andrew said with a big grin. "Let's go into the school and meet your wrestling coach. Then you can show me the wrestling room where you have achieved athletic glory on the wrestling mat." JP grinned back at his huge friend and led the way into the school for the chat with Coach Graves. As Andrew followed him down the hall to the wrestling room, JP smiled to himself as he realized that he would be mentoring a dozen kids there in wrestling in about six weeks time. "What do you think Andrew?" JP asked as they stepped into the wrestling room. "Most impressive JP," Andrew replied, looking around at all the pictures and newspaper articles on the wall. His eyes widened as he realized that most of the pictures and articles were of JP. "Someone's certainly popular in this school," he remarked, making the understatement of the year. "He should be, he's the first District Finalist we've had in over a decade," a deep voice said from behind them. Andrew and JP turned around to see a burly man in his 40s walking towards them. "I'm Coach Graves: the Head Coach of the District Finalist Central High Spartans Varsity Wrestling Team." "Pleased to meet you Coach," Andrew said, holding out his right hand. Coach Graves shook it firmly, only wincing a little bit from the strength of Andrew's iron grip. "I'm Andrew Pearson: Starting Center for the District Champion ODCVI Blues Varsity Football Team." "District Champion sounds a lot more impressive than District Finalist," Coach Graves realized, causing JP to look down at his feet in shame. Graves noticed and quickly apologized to his Star Wrestler. "Sorry about that JP, but it's true. You're good, but obviously not as good as Andrew here." "I'll do better this season Coach," JP promised with a scary look of determination on his face. "This time I won't just win the District Title but I'll be the State Champion as well!" "I'm sure you will JP," Graves agreed, pleased at how determined his Star Wrestler was to succeed. His cell phone suddenly rang from his shirt pocket. "Sorry guys, but I have to take this call: I've been expecting it." He took out his flip phone opened it up, pressed the green phone button to accept the call and listened intently. "Okay, I'll send him right out." He ended the call and turned to Andrew. "There's someone important waiting for you on the 50 yard line of the football field Andrew." "Okay Coach, I'll head out there now and then I'll meet you and JP back in here," Andrew decided. "We'll meet you out there Andrew," Graves said. "JP and I have a few things to work on for the Lincoln Middle School Wrestling Camp in six weeks." Andrew nodded in agreement and waved to JP as he headed out of the wrestling room. As he walked down the hall towards the stairs, he wondered who could be waiting for him in the middle of the football field: which he could see from the second floor window. Once Andrew exited the building and skirted the stands, he saw a big man in his 40s standing in the middle of the field. As he got closer, he noticed that the big guy was wearing a Central High Spartans Football t-shirt. "Hello Andrew, I'm Coach Palmer: the Head Coach of the Central High Spartans Varsity Football Team." "Pleased to meet you Coach," Andrew said excitedly, shaking his hand firmly. He noticed Coach Palmer massaging his sore hand and smirked as he added, "As you already know, I'm Andrew Pearson: Starting Center for the Orillia District Varsity Football Team." "I'm very pleased to meet you Andrew and there's someone else who would like to meet you: over the phone anyway." He picked up his cell phone and sent a quick text message that consisted of only two words: 'He's here.' "Who did you just send that text message to Coach?" Andrew asked curiously. "You'll find out in about 30 seconds Andrew," Coach Palmer promised him. Sure enough, within 30 seconds, his cell phone rang. "Hello, is that you?" he asked. He listened closely to the answer and nodded his head in satisfaction. "Good, thanks for calling back so quickly." He listened a bit more and added, "Sure I'll let you speak to him, since that is the reason I wanted you to call me in the first place. Just a second." He handed his cell phone to Andrew and said, "It's for you." "Thanks Coach," Andrew said, taking the cell phone and holding it up to his ear. "Hello?" "Are you Andrew Pearson?" a deep and confident voice asked from the other end of the line. "Yes I am," Andrew replied, feeling a little uneasy that the mystery caller knew his name. "Who is this?" "This is Ryan Maloney," the caller replied. ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* And that, after two months, is the end of Andrew's Recruiting Summer Chapter 4. Please let me know what you thought of my first attempt at a cliffhanger ending. ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* Coming soon: - Andrew finds out why JP's older brother called him - Andrew takes JP and Matt on his Ohio State Recruiting Visit.
  13. Thanks again for all the great feedback everyone! Once again this was mostly written on my phone, so please excuse the errors. Hope you enjoy the next installment. - PART 1 - PART 2 ************************* DWARFED BY DAD PART 3/4 “Oh-NO… Dad, not my NEW pants!” I barely even made it through the front door of his house, suddenly overshadowed by his colossal bodybuilding figure, hearing the all too familiar sound of his gigantic arm muscles beginning to work and move, simply flex, the tortuous ear filling commanding power, the old man's twenty-nine inch bicep, raising towards my face. His horrendous forest of silver armpit hair exploded against my nose, smothering me in his rank grandpa-aged musk, causing my dick to bloat, bone up humiliatingly. Then I felt the warm marbled layering of muscle striations build against my whimpering lips, this entire mountain of inhuman strength stack, so high, the peak reached the outstretch of his hand, erupted dangerously into his own face. It was as if someone had stuffed this enormous jack o'lantern under his skin, the biggest arm muscle the world would ever see. Within a few seconds, a few simple pumps of this gigantic daddy spectacle, I started shooting streams of jizz, pathetically, right into my own pants. “HAHA!” Dad voice thundered above me. “Measured them at THIRTY-inches this morning!” He pumped his arm once more, once again suffocating me in his arm muscles, the now thirty-inch monster of old man power. My brand new khaki pants were literally destroyed, soaked, sopping wet with the humiliating incestuous juice of my own boy-sized dick, right through the front of my zipper. I cringed embarrassingly. You think I would have been used this by now. After all, this was now at least a twice-daily occurrence, the rules and regulations of being a slave to a growing muscle-god. “Should I get my mask on, sir?” I still timidly asked “Nope!” Dad grinned looking down at me, barely visible through the outstretch of his own titanic male pecs. “I got something SPECIAL planned for you today…” Now usually the old man would make me wear this demeaning monkey-mask, an old costume from childhood, ever since that first day in the shower, a mere two weeks ago. He never wanted to participate in anything “queer”, the whole “ignorance is bliss” thing, even though he was letting another man, his own son for that matter, worship his gigantic naked physique, most of the time until he would shoot, shower me with his creamy thick gallon-sized load. But today, just as he said, he had something “special”, a new level of mockery that I was inevitably going hopelessly eat up. As he placed his hands around his waistband, as the floor and walls began quaking with every monstrous step, as he slowly turned around, bulging out of these sweaty skin tight gym-shorts, I knew, what was grossly in store for me. “W-Wait, d-dad, p-please…” “I always did enjoy the feeling of women's TONGUE up my ass.” Dad snickered. “And now you're going to CLEAN me with yours!” The old man menacingly laughed, beginning the long and lengthy process to pull off his own shorts, wiggle and squeeze down the swampy grey fabric, so much musk wafting his obscene child-gobbling asscrack, I honestly thought I was going to pass out, let alone even make it to the licking part. I held my nose together as the elasticity in his waistband began to crackle and pop, watching his tire-sized hairy muscle-glutes heave outward towards me, blimp almost dangerously large, breaking any known barrier of bubblebutt size. “I can't imagine how BAD I smell…” Dad continued his bantering. “After a SIX-hour workout, I must be RIPE!” The old man laughably struggled, barely able to pull his own shorts down even halfway his ass. There wasn't so much the problem of his swampy bubbled butthole, or his equally growing large male appendage in the front, but more so with his insanely monstrous and inhuman massive forty-two inch bloated hairy daddy-thighs, eighty-four inches in diameter combined! Even a pair of XXL shorts found complete struggle, fabric fraying and stretching to unbelievable transparency. I honestly didn't think they were going to make it... *RIIIIPPPPPPP* “Fucking UNREAL!” Dad roared proudly, as his shorts ripped and blew apart to the floor. “Won't be long before I'm squatting entire NAVY-ships!!!” He grunted jokingly, taking and rubbing one of his colossal hands along the lining of his gigantic hairy stink-hole, the seemingly endlessly muscle canyon of his asscrack. That was just a taste of how the old man had been talking lately, by the way, his insatiably unrealistic dreams of growing, leaving me always speechless, stammering in dumbfounded fear. Last week he actually tried lifting his Honda right in the driveway, right in front of all the onlooking neighbors, the jaw-dropped kids in the street. He grabbed it by the tail end and growled furiously, his muscles surging bigger than ever, as they always did, but thankfully, the car didn't budge. I know a vehicle is nowhere near being some ship on the sea, but I don't know, just the fact that he was even trying, still endlessly growing, gave me worry that these ridiculous dreams of his, would soon become my nightmare of a reality. “WELL?” Dad boomed questionably. “You going to get CLEANING or what!?” “...yes sir.” I responded with a gulp, but what choice did have? That's not to say, I wasn't completely drooling over the once in a lifetime opportunity, monkey-mask free, to get my actual face up against those two mighty and stage-crushing monster muscle glutes. It was still just so humiliating to me, especially with the way dad would treat me, about the “comical” rate he outgrew me, how he was excited to “double me”, he would often remark. I guess he was getting close, weighing in at a shocking 383-pounds of bone crushing grandpa-aged silver hairy man muscle. But you know, it was just three weeks ago I was some proud bodybuilder, and now... “FUCK-yeah!” Dad deeply groaned. “Get your tongue WAY up there…” He grabbed the back of my hair, smothering my face into all his sweat and left over shit before forcibly squeezing my head, an insignificant grape between his buttcheeks, further up into dark depths of his swampy asscrack. Who knew the old man would like this much assplay, or that I ever would ever turn out to be such a fag for muscle freaks. I'll admit though, there was something kind of comforting about digging and licking my way up his suffocating muscle hole, that familiar fatherly musk I had known since birth. The whole scene ended with the old man groaning like a pig and bent over, his foot long horse cock draped on the floor like a Python, splooging a river of cum, out of this totally tongue-sized piss hole. Then he made me lick up the whole thing up. “Now I really do feel like a KING…” Dad remarked, relishing on the whole humiliating view in the reflection of the living room mirror, as he relentlessly posed. Those words were the beginning of the end, destiny veering it's ugly head. A few days later, the old man demanded I moved in with him, needing his “slave” to be around whenever he commanded. He still fucked woman regularly, daily almost, “pussy splitting” them with his grotesquely veiny old man cock. I still didn't get how he was doing it, how he was growing all over, like some testosterone dripping teenager during a growth spurt. His height had reached a daunting six-foot-four, his feet to a shoe-popping size sixteen, clothing dimensions you wouldn't believe. “Hand me another one, SQUIRT!” Dad boomed above me. “Y-You want M-MORE?” I stammered in disbelief. It was about a week later at the grocery store, aisle seven, the frozen meat department. Dad had finally surpassed his eagerly awaited 400-pound mark, 423-pounds to be precise, so much muscle bulging into muscle, it wasn’t just freaky, it was downright terrifying. Yet he still wanted more, guzzling back four protein shakes already as we wandered up and down the aisles, a man dying of thirst, only it was his muscles, and you wouldn’t believe how much they needed to feed. His brand new XXL-sized clothes looked on the verge of bursting, especially around his grotesquely bloated muscle-gut, the nearly painted on and tortured light blue denim, splitting obscenely around the seams of his legs and groin. I reached down into the shopping cart regardless, never wanting to disobey my master, handing him another bottle of Muscle Milk, only two left now out of the original six-pack. The old man swiped it fiercely from my hands, blowing off the cap with a single thumb, raising the spout to his lips. “God-DAMN, feels like my shirt is gonna BURST!” Dad winked looking down at me, another devilish grin on his face. “OH-Well!” He was so unapologetic, so arrogant in his actions. He didn’t even stop to think about the mounding spectacle of people forming, women and men alike, staring at the over 400-pound muscle god with three full shopping carts. There was this pregnant wife with two children, some little cheerleader with all her friends, even another father with his son after baseball practice, then came the smartphones. With all that protein building up, filling him with a nearly boundless amount of fuel, I knew, it was only a matter of time before there would be another incident, another explosion of muscle growth, just like that day at the gym, captured on the endless amount of cameras surrounding us. “MMPF, SO-good!” Dad grunted under his gulping breaths. “D-Dad, y-your clothes…” I cringed, whimpering devastatingly, as his nearly transparent shirt, the already painted on and skintight ripplings of his freaky muscle striations, began ballooning even bigger. You could already hear the whispers and squeals of the crowd, the baseball boy roar in amazement, as if he had just seen the Hulk, a real life superhero. The various artificial sounds of camera shutters echoed throughout the store, just as I could hear the first small tear, somewhere underneath his armpits, then a second around the underside his two overshadowing inflated blimps of hairy mammoth pecs. *SNAP, POP* “SORRY folks!” Dad chuckled carelessly with a belch. “I was just SO hungry!” *BURRPPPP* *RIIPPPPPPPPPP* As he let out another thunderous belch, before I could even blink, nearly every thread in his shirt suddenly unraveled across the insane rumbling muscle dimensions of his chest into a million tiny pieces, blowing around his beachball-sized arms, detonating around his barn door wide lats, absoluting exploding around his gorilla-sized neck. The crowd variously gasped as every inch of his shirt helplessly fell to the floor, revealing to all them, even the now drooling store employees, the worlds most disgustingly powerful, the most musclebound hairy old man chest, the biggest daddy to walk the planet! “OOPS...” Dad smirked, hearing the various pathetic remarks, the words of disbelief and terror. He started posing anyway, with that wild grin on his face, flexing nearly every muscle he could, starting with his arms first, his burly and gigantic thirty-three inch beasts, nearly crushing his own skull as the two mountainous peaks collided with his stubbled silver face. Then he pleasurably began to bounce and quake his gigantic chest, the blimping hairy chest cleavage, the two overshadowing airships of power, feeling as if the aisle was actually beginning to shake. A few of the women's awes turned into sweet tiny moans, as they publically grabbed grabbed their sopping wet groins, finger-damming there uncontrollable gushing pussys. Even some of the men began bulging in there pants, throbbing pervertedly, continuously adjusting themselves. “JUST started working out a few MONTHS ago!” Dad arrogantly stated, the big crowd pleaser, making everyone chuckle, as if it was a joke. He looked down at me right afterwards with that smirk again, like they had no idea what was to come, as he powerfully turned his stance and showed off his absolutely door-crushing backside. You could tell that he was aching for more, more muscle, occasionally glancing down at the two remaining bottles of Muscle Milk with his piercing blue eyes. I thought he was going to do it, but then, out of nowhere, embarrassingly enough, the old man let out this gigantic grandpa fart. *RIIIPPPPPPPP* “OH-fuck!” Dad devilishly laughed, turning his neck and attempting to look down towards his ass. “Was that my PANTS!?” The crowd gasped once more, I couldn't believe it, covering my mouth and staring like everyone else. His two bulbous and obscene muscle glutes, the pornographic airbag sized butt cheeks, just from a simple fart, had rumbled and quaked to such a severity, that the light blue denim fabric had actually torn apart, right down the shockingly deep muscle valley of his asscrack. Luckily, for the all children's sake, the now dozens of families watching, his swampy grey briefs were still strongly held together. But you could still hear the sound of fabric crackling, slowly snapping apart, as if the old man wasn't done growing yet, as if this whole show was just beginning. “He’s G-GROWING!!!” This woman suddenly shrieked. “You FOLKS want to see some REAL MUSCLE!?” Dad roared, the old man was fucking eating it up. I don't know if he was growing on purpose, or if he just couldn't stop, but he did forcefully and ultimately playfully pump and flex his legs, blowing the remaining seams around his tremendous muscle thighs and groin in an instant. Still mostly held together, however, the now tattered and tortured blue jeans, he let out this deep sinister laugh as the growth took place, as the skin of silver monster muscle legs began effortlessly squeezing through the gaping holes of the fabric, torrentially swelling bigger. It was shocking to say, that his nearly basketball-sized calves were the first to completely blow through the bottom of his pants. *RIIIPPPPPPP* “I make ARNOLD look like an ANT!” The old man mocked, towering above us looking six-foot-seven, posing like the champion he was, the total reigning supreme bodybuilding god of the world. After his calves, his shoes completely blew apart, tearing around the front first from these gigantic hairy toes, then around the laces due to his widening feet, brand new Nike’s, completely destroyed. The crowd continued to gasp, most family's ran. It was just in time as his over fifty-inch muscle thighs blasted through the rest of his denim, the teeth of his pant-zipper erupted with this firehose-bulge of musky underwear fabric. The whole thing ended with those planetary muscle-glutes, those two car-crushing swampy butt cheeks, snapping what was left of the destroyed fabric clinging to his legs. “Better SHIELD your EYES!!!” That was dad’s favorite part, as he boomed the words with laughter, as he shattered the aisle with a most muscular pose. We watched the video what must have been a dozen times, one of many recordings posted online, along with hundreds of shocking photos, the old man's new ego-exploding treasure trove. He couldn't even operate the computer his hands were so big, crushing his desktop keyboard at first, making us revert to my tiny eleven-inch laptop. “They're calling me a GOD!” Dad chuckled delightfully, slowly standing up from his broken chair. “I think it's time you WORSHIP your GOD…” I'll just let you know, that he was completely naked, and he was pointing to his size-twenty feet. It felt just like that first time in the shower. I didn't even ask if I should wear my monkey-mask. My tongue started slowly with those gigantic-toes, kissing and working my way up to those cock-boning disgustingly freaky bowling-ball calves, then I made my way up his gigantic monstrous silver thighs. It was absolutely terrifying, being next to these legs nearly triple the size of my own body. But I kept on worshiping, despite his questionable movements, the occasional thump from a single tiny motion, shaking the entire house, nearly snuffing me out. It was then I looked up, terrified, just knowing what was going to happen next. “GOD-damn, just look at those pretty little LIPS!” Dad suddenly grabbed me by the cheeks, stuffing his gigantic thumb down my throat. “I think it's time you SUCK your DADDY’S cock!” I always knew I was a little gay... **************************** Comments are appreciated
  14. MUSCLE BUDDIES CHAPTER 1 - GREETINGS FROM A BODYBUILDER AND A POWERLIFTER Jeff was a great athlete in high school. He was bigger than most of the kids in his class and loved to play all kinds of sports. He would sign up for as many as he could because he liked the feeling of his muscles pushing against his clothes and the sensation of them tensing and bouncing. He would spend more time in the gym than most of the guys that went there. The pumps he would get would be outrageous. Some days he couldn't get the shirts to stay down on his chest so he would have to go shirtless sometimes. The ladies could not stop staring at him. His chest would heave to the people that he would chafe if he didn't wear something over top of it. He wasn't a virgin past his freshman year. Most of the guys didn't like him because he was so young, yet so advanced physically. There were times when he would be in the locker room in the buff and just stare in the mirrors at all of the curves and bumps in his muscles and would flex them to see how they looked. He wasn't the only big guy on the football team though. There were two other guys that were quite developed, but in different ways. One was more a powerlifter type with a gut and the other was a big lifter himself with huge arms and giant legs. He was a competitive bodybuilder too and would talk to Jeff about your genetics. He wasn't interested in ever competing because you didn't want to do all of the bulking/cutting that was required. The bodybuilding teen would also stare in the mirrors and check out his body, but he would always wear shorts whereas Jeff just stood naked. Jeff figured out that he was an exhibitionist because he liked it when the other guys would check him out. One of the guys always smacked Jeff's butt when he would walk by and then wink. He didn't know what to think because this guy seemed like he was flirting. For the next couple of years, Jeff maintained his size and even tried to get fuller by changing up parts of his diet to make his chest bulge even more. He wanted pecs so big they would come up to his chin. He was only a junior and his body was outlandish. Everybody suspected that he was juicing and he was tested all the time only to find out that he was naturally big. He had a few girlfriends and didn't know how he was going to juggle them. He didn't really have time to hang out with them so he broke up with them. His bodybuilder teammate was actually a little leaner then he was a few years before. He really wanted to know how Jeff's body could be so developed and full and yet be natural. Jeff was close to this guy because he could talk to him about training tips and whatever food he needed to eat. The other guy named Dustin was actually quite fond of Jeff and asked if he could feel Jeff's body just to see what bigger muscle felt like. Jeff was very interested in what Dustin was saying and walked straight up to him and flexed his muscles. Dustin gave out a slight moan and started to rub Jeff's arms and chest. The two guys view themselves as straight, but were obviously weak for muscle. Jeff started to lick Dustin's sweaty chest and kiss his nipples. It wasn't long before they started to worship each other and kiss each other. They would try to overpower each other and talk tough trying to get the other one to give in. Their inhibitions could not be contained. Jeff started to suck Dustin's cock because he wanted to feel empowered. Women couldn't satisfy him because he needed to feel strength. Dustin thrust into Jeff's mouth and made him feel tingly. Jeff couldn't help but moan really loud because he loved feeling Dustin's muscles push against him. Dustin then made Jeff get up and sit on his chest to flex in front of him. Dustin started to rub Jeff's huge chest and stroke his cock. He wanted Jeff's cum so badly that he wouldn't stop stroking him. Jeff could hold back well with women, but with Dustin it didn't take much effort because he loved it so much. With his mouth open, Dustin gobbled up Jeff's huge load and started to moan again. Jeff started to sit on top of Dustin's cock because he wanted him so bad. He had never been fucked before but it just went straight into his head to go for it. Dustin started pounding Jeff and making him moan loudly. Jeff had never felt so much pressure, but he loved to feel Dustin's abs rubbing against his bum. Dustin went to pull out, but Jeff made him keep it in because he wanted to feel cum shoot inside. Jeff was amazed at how far up cum went because he felt Dustin's cock move deeper once cum started shooting. The two guys were very close buddies from that point on. They never had sex with other men, just each other. Both were muscular, but Jeff was considerably bigger than Dustin. The story doesn't end here. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- CHAPTER 2 - A WORKOUT SESSION After spending a little more time together through their junior years, Dustin and Jeff have become a little more acquainted with each other’s bodies. Both have different ideas in how they want to look and even how to train, but they agree that they just want to look better than everyone else. Jeff is more interested in looking powerful and massive while Dustin is into the whole aesthetics principle especially since he plans on competing someday in the near future. They knew they had the perfect chemistry together when they spent an evening together at the end of the school year inside the football weight room. Jeff is always notorious for pumping himself up and making his muscles strain to the point that his clothes just barely hold on. His tight t-shirt hangs on for dear life over his heaving pecs as his nipples press against the material. Dustin sits not far away working on his legs as he watches his close friend grunt a bit as he does his deadlifts. He makes a moaning sound a few times to get Jeff’s attention which works beautifully as the huge 16 year old gets a bit flustered pushing the huge load back up to the rack. He glares over at his ripped buddy and gives him a nasty look. Dustin smiles really big at him before he gets up to walk over to where he is. The only other guy in the gym is the powerlifting coach and he is currently in the locker area. Dustin gets behind his sweaty friend and starts rubbing down his shoulders slowly feeling each and every curve of muscle. Jeff turns his head slightly and lets out a low growl as he feels his lover kneading the fibers on both muscle bulbs. Dustin then runs his hands down the big teen’s sides touching his incredible lats and squeezes them feeling their power inside. Jeff lightly moans before turning his head back to its original position again to go back to his deadlifting. Dustin moves right along with him as he moves his body down close to the floor with the huge load on his back. Knowing that Jeff needs his concentration, he lets him go after watching the strongman do several lifts before he begins to show signs of straining and struggling. The ripped teen helps him get the weight bar back to its original position and turns him around to get a good view of Jeff’s pumped body. Now dripping with perspiration, his huge pecs completely show through his shirt. Dustin looks into Jeff’s eyes before leaning in to kiss and lick his massive neck. The powerful guy pulls him in to squeeze him in his arms and smother him in his chest and moans as Dustin begins to feel his insane back under his shirt. The mountains of muscle are nearly too much for his it as Dustin feels a slight tug at the top behind his neck. He finds a tiny rip that has begun to form and pulls on it as it makes a really muffled sound. It shreds all the way down his back as Jeff laughs flexing his back and delts. Dustin can’t help but to reach around and do the same thing to the front as he rips the shirt right down the middle in two exposing the big guy’s engorged bouncing pecs. Dustin leans down to place his lips on Jeff’s nipples making him growl as he buries his lover in them. They both fall down on the ground below the machine as the smaller bodybuilder continues to worship his huge buddy’s pecs chewing and licking each nipple over and over again. Jeff quickly pulls his own gym shorts off showing his huge beefy ass as his cock springs into action rubbing against Dustin’s right leg. After a minute of massaging Jeff’s melons, the two teens lock lips and play tonsil hockey with their tongues. Jeff pulls the ripped teen’s shorts off immediately as their cocks meet pressing up against each other. Their pre mixes together as they continue to kiss longingly. Jeff then returns the favor on Dustin running his lips and tongue along the bodybuilder’s chest and abs. Each ab is massaged slowly with Jeff’s tongue as his lightly colored chest hair is slurped slowly making him moan lightly. Before long the two secret lovers lay beside each other rubbing each other’s quads and cocks lovingly stroking as they switch hands back and forth trying not to make so much noise that the coach comes out. Now leaning their heads against each other, they pick up speed on their cocks as they edge over and over again building their loads up. Their balls swell bigger with each round that goes by. The pre flows so much that they are able to lube their cocks completely before they eventually erupt. Wanting to come together, they rub their muscled bodies together while they stroke to get the maximum effect. Instead of using their hands to jack off, they grind each other as they cover each other’s mouths with their free hands. Feeling it moving through them quickly now, they start to shake the gym floor as both cocks shoot volcanic ropes all over each other. They squeal as their bodies flex at the same time feeling the power emanating from each other. Their nipples meet as Dustin smiles into Jeff’s blue eyes. He winks before sliding his ass on top of Jeff’s thick cock. The big stud moans feeling it being swallowed up as Dustin leans down to lay on his chest. Feeling another surge of power rushing through him, Jeff starts to fuck Dustin faster as he completely buries himself inside him. The smaller guy runs his hands all over Jeff’s huge beefy guns leaning in to run his tongue on the gargantuan masses. They both moan a bit louder now and seem less concerned about being seen than they did before. Another load quickly builds inside Jeff’s balls as he pounds Dustin harder. They both yell in ecstasy as the huge stud finally shoots his second load inside his lover making him have trouble breathing for a few seconds. It is at that moment that they both realize they have been watched the whole time. The coach makes a quick comment which immediately gets the two teens to jump up and go racing into the locker room. The powerlifter laughs at them as he lets go of his own cock and watches it jump up and down for a few instances. He turns to walk out into the area where the weights are and starts doing a few curls taking in his reflection. Dustin and Jeff appear to be out with at least one person that they know of now, but in order to keep it secret, they may have to make a pact with him someway or somehow. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- CHAPTER 3 - KEEPING A SECRET After making the playoffs at the end of the football season, Jeff wants to come out to the rest of the guys on the team, but Dustin keeps telling him that it isn’t going to help him if he does. After celebrating their last home game with the team, Jeff spends a little bit of time in the locker room having a ‘conversation’ with Dustin. The two studly teens laugh as they horse around near the lockers rolling on the floor and playfully punching each other. Without realizing it, they can hear a deep voice rumbling above them like they are trying to clear their throat. The two young men stop moving and look up at them. The man has a look on his face that makes them wonder if he is mad or not as they stand there with their arms in a dominant stance. The rest of the team has already showered and is leaving the dressing area to go home to prepare for the next game at this point. Dustin jumps to his feet and starts to move away from Jeff but not before the man grabs him by the arm. The man turns to look at him and points to the nearby bench. Dustin goes to sit down immediately afterwards. It turns out that the man is the coach that saw the two teenagers having sex before the football season began. He is also the assistant coach of the football team. The man is incredibly muscled, much larger than he was back when he caught them together. He turns back around and reaches down to pull Jeff up to his feet. The stunned teen is shirtless since he hasn’t yet showered from the game. The coach walks up to him and looks him straight in the eyes before pressing his immense body up against Jeff’s. He knows that the teen has tried to avoid him for weeks because of what happened that night. He grabs Jeff’s hands and puts them on his huge ass which is hugging his tight jeans. Dustin watches intently and even lets out a few moans. The coach grunts a few times before wrapping his arms around Jeff and picking him up. He starts using the muscled teen like a dumbbell curling him and lifting him up and down above his head and directly in front of his face. The man’s groomed beard brushes up against Jeff’s crotch each time to make him react. The coach eventually stops lifting him to watch the young man’s crotch pulse inside his football pants. He leans in to smell Jeff’s musk before running his tongue along the crotch. Dustin knows he should do something, but he finds the whole situation too hot. Jeff isn’t exactly trying to stop the man either since he has had his eye on the coach for as long as the season has gone on. Feeling his own cock stirring in his pants, Dustin gets up to go over and join the other two. He puts his hands around the front of the coach’s chest and pulls on the polo shirt he is wearing, ripping it open down the front which immediately makes the man drop Jeff onto the ground. He turns and yells at Dustin making his huge hairy chest flex as his pecs and abs swell. The force behind the pump makes the sleeves on his shirt shred as his bicep peaks appear through the fabric. Dustin doesn’t get far before he is tackled on the ground by the man. The man tells him to punch him in the chest which Dustin does without a second thought. He laughs and tells him to do it again as it pleases him greatly. He rips the rest of his shirt off and grins as he flexes his upper body again. He forces Dustin to rub his muscles and orders him to say how much he wants his body. Jeff is now scooting behind the coach and rubbing his crotch up against the older man’s ass. The man turns and orders him to take his pants off so he can see how much of a man he is becoming. Without much coaxing, Jeff pulls his pants and jock off to show his engorged cock which has been leaking precum for quite some time. The coach moans as he leans down to swallow the thick pole down his throat. Jeff yells in delight feeling his cock tickling the man’s throat. Dustin reaches underneath and up to unzip the man’s pants to pull them down. The coach’s huge bubble butt stares him in the face as the man’s nine-inch pole dangles towards Dustin’s legs. He pulls the coach down on to his face and shoves his tongue inside the man’s hole making the hugely muscled daddy moan as he continues to work Jeff’s cock over. Knowing that the muscled teen can’t hold out too long, he starts jerking Jeff rapidly as he pulls his cock out and looks up at the teen’s face smiling the whole time. He commands Dustin to keep rimming him as he playfully punches Jeff’s powerful chest with his free hand. Feeling the teen’s balls swelling to twice their size, he runs his tongue along Jeff’s slit hoping to summon the giant load from inside. Jeff can sense the flood moving into his cock and shoves his rod down the coach’s throat which surprises the huge man. He grips the huge teen as Jeff unloads down his throat making the coach moan deeply feeling it fill his insides. Dustin runs his hands along the man’s balls and cock feeling it tense like it is about to explode itself. He stops rimming the coach and slides his body down in time to feel a giant river of cum hitting his face and head. The coach flexes his massive legs and lowers his huge rod down onto Dustin’s mouth trying to get him to open it. He pulls Jeff’s cock out to tell him to do it or he will force him to take it up his ass. After resisting a few seconds, he gulps the hairy muscleman’s cock down and swallows what is left flowing from it. The coach grunts in satisfaction after finally doing what he has fantasized about all this time. He pulls his cock out of Dustin’s mouth and gets up. He pulls up the jeans he was wearing and grabs his shredded shirt before going into the shower area. The two muscled teens stare at each other and wonder what the hell just happened. They both smile before getting up from the locker room floor. Jeff walks over and sits beside Dustin. He leans in to lick the coach’s cum off the teen’s face and moans tasting the spunk before kissing his lover’s lips and holding him in his arms. They both think that their secret is safe with the coach, but they may have to do this again to make sure he keeps it hidden. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- CHAPTER 4 - GETTING TO KNOW WHO WE ARE Jeff and Dustin’s junior year is now winding down after the two teenagers both have decided to accelerate their training programs. To prepare for the upcoming football season, Jeff is already starting to up his reps on all of his workouts to get stronger. Dustin is in the midst of a bulking phase that he was talked into trying by more than one person. One of the people in particular that talked Dustin into getting a bit ‘thicker’ is Jeff’s assistant football coach Colton. After that amazing night last winter with both teens, the muscular coach has been spending more time with both of them on an individual basis. He ended up introducing Jeff to one of his former training partner’s and has gotten him started on a program with the powerlifter to get prepared for the upcoming season. With all of these additional workouts, Jeff is away from Dustin more often than not leaving the door open for Colton to spend quite a bit of time with Dustin to help get him through his bulking phase. Colton has gotten more interested in Dustin lately not only because of his dedication to bodybuilding, but also due to some of the conversations they have been having. The coach doesn’t see the two young men the same way he used to after that one night in the locker room. After getting to know them more personally, he has developed separate feelings for both, but is gravitating towards Dustin far more than he has ever for Jeff. Spending time with both young men is becoming quite risky and requires a lot of planning so nobody suspects that there is more going on than what meets the eye. The hunky coach has taken it upon himself to personally train Dustin after school hours and to help him develop his diet for at least the interim until he learns how to do things on his own. Convincing him to get bigger through intense training is something Dustin is not used to, but since he is developing a strong bond with the buff coach, he is willing to give it a try. When the well-muscled teenager first started training with him weeks before the school year ended, he was apprehensive since the coach had an area set up just outside his office located inside the school’s weight room. At first, it seemed really strange to Dustin that he would go to such lengths to do this, but the coach always had explanations that he would give to everyone that ever asked him about it. He even has several members of the football team using the equipment in this area to show that he has a purpose for it. Colton’s main position during school hours is as the physical education teacher for the freshman and sophomores that go there. He doesn’t allow them to use the equipment though unless they are part of the football program. As for the intense training and changes in Dustin’s diet, they are yielding immediate results that surprise both the coach and Dustin. His strength has nearly doubled in just a few short weeks and his body has swelled from a reasonable 165 to close to 200 pounds. The growth of course makes Colton a bit horny at times as he makes it an objective to have the growing teen come into his office to give him personal massages after every other workout. He always tells him that they are needed to keep his muscles loosened up and ready for the next workout. This always makes the young stud laugh since he knows that he is turning the coach on. It isn’t unusual for the muscular coach to strip down to his boxers while he gives Dustin these long massages. Some of these sessions can get quite heated especially if Dustin’s muscles are incredibly pumped up from an intense workout. Colton always makes a move on him during those days which gets the young stud to let his inhibitions roam free. It can sometimes involve a lot of muscle worship on both men and doesn’t always include just their hands either. At this point in their relationship, both of them are willing to go quite far to pleasure each other. The first couple of times this happened, there was some sucking and rimming which generally concluded with a thick creamy finish down Dustin’s throat. From that one night they spent together with Jeff, the young muscleman has thoroughly enjoyed taking the coach’s loads and vice versa for Colton as well. As the weeks have progressed through the summer, Colton’s attraction to his growing student have led to more advanced sex sessions which include Dustin penetrating him with his thick cock and pounding him to the point that he starts grunting like a rhino. The favor is not returned though as the young bloated bodybuilder doesn’t want Jeff to suspect that he is fucking his coach. In other words, he doesn’t want Jeff to see that he has been fucked in the ass. At this point in Dustin’s training, he is now an incredibly bloated 220, an astounding 60 pounds heavier from when he started just eight weeks before. Colton no longer sees Dustin as just a smart muscular teenager he can fool around with. Instead he sees a man with the body of someone that is quite mature for their age. He knows that he must break away from Dustin now or risk being found out by not just Jeff, but also by other people because he is having a harder time keeping it secret anymore. Their last sessions together in the later part of the summer involves a lot of hugs, squeezes, and even some intense kissing. Colton has in fact fallen in love with Dustin and knows that this needs to stop before it goes any farther. The day before summer drills for football began was when the hunky coach told Dustin that he didn’t need to train him any longer since he pretty much knew how to do everything himself. The young stud knew the real reason why he was cutting him loose though and told him that he understood completely. The upcoming senior year is just weeks away and everyone’s priorities are starting to take shape. Remarkably, Jeff never once has suspected that Dustin was seeing his football coach for anything other than training purposes. The same cannot be said for Dustin, who has suspected that the powerlifter trainer that Jeff was referred to by Colton was fooling around with him as well. With such busy schedules however, the last thing that Dustin wanted to do was to jeopardize not only Jeff’s progress for his future in sports but also their relationship with each other. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER 5 - ENTERING THE OFFSEASON Jeff and Dustin entered their senior year together, but not out. Their relationship was very strong, but they didn't want to detract from their future endeavors in their sports. Dustin was in a bulking phase, something that didn't go unnoticed in school. He was relatively decent in size the previous year, but now he has grown quite a bit. Many guys have suspected that he juices, not understanding the whole process involved in bodybuilding. Jeff has remained around the same size, but he has also focused more on his training for his future in college. Jeff hasn't decided what sport he will get a scholarship in. Football would be a no-brainer, but he has wanted to play in the Rugby League for years. His hardness has dissipated slightly, but he is still immense. His small layer of fat over top of his skin and his now thick body hair gives him a much more mature appearance. Over the summer, the two men began to hang out more with Omar, their good powerlifter buddy. He has been helping Jeff with getting stronger and more prepared for his possible Rugby career. Omar himself is thick with huge rounded shoulders, a wide back, and powerful arms. He isn't ripped, and he had no intention of ever being that way either. He has always idolized Kevin Nee and wanted to follow in his footsteps. He trained hard last year, but is training even harder now that he is a year older. His relationship with Jeff has gotten more personal due to their training sessions together. The strength and power in his lifts has translated over to Jeff, who has come to love watching Omar lift and grunt and even moan at times when he lifts heavier weight. Jeff himself has gotten much stronger as he has studied Omar and how he is able to control the weight on his back and shoulders when he deadlifts. It is the strength factor that has changed Omar and Jeff's relationship too. When they started, they wore tanks and shorts, now though it isn't unusual for them to just be wearing their boxers. They don't train together until after hours and sometimes it can be tough because of school work or other things in their schedules. They both stand behind each other when they lift so that they don't hurt themselves or need help. Their hands will sometimes travel to places other than the weight bar or the weights themselves. Jeff has a tendency to place his hands on Omar's arms to feel how strong he is when he lifts the weight above his head. It gets him so excited that his cock will sometimes pop out of his boxers and touch Omar's leg. This doesn't stop Omar though. He always laughs afterwards though because he thinks it is strange that Jeff loves strength so much it gets him hard. Jeff's turn comes and Omar tries to keep his attention on Jeff's lifts. He does have a thing though for Jeff's size and has always loved how thick he was and yet have such definition. With Jeff's added width, Omar can't help but start focusing on Jeff's back rather than his lifts. When Jeff put the weight back down on the ground, Omar grabbed him around the waist and lifted him up to start licking Jeff's lower back. This excites Jeff so much that he instantly starts jerking his cock and pulls his boxers down. Omar immediately goes to town on Jeff's big ass and things really start to heat up. Still hoisted in the air, Jeff starts humping Omar's face and getting himself so hot that he cums on the ground. Omar turns Jeff around, puts him on the floor, pulls his boxers off, and starts pumping Jeff with his huge bulk inside him. Jeff can't help but yell with the big man inside him. The pumping doesn't stop for several minutes and Jeff can feel Omar getting closer as his huge balls keep hitting his backside. Jeff loves the pressure from Omar's powerful bulk so much that he is getting close to cumming again. Omar grabs Jeff's cock before he can blow because he wants to blow at the same time. Omar pulls out and starts to double jack both of them. The feeling is so intoxicating that they both start moaning loudly and cum at the same time flowing cum on to both of their cocks. Omar then motions Jeff to try and pick him up because he wants to know how strong he is now. Jeff attempts to lift Omar and his muscles swell as he does so. Omar lets out a huge moan as he sees Jeff literally lift him up and his arms get really pumped. The feeling of lifting Omar gets Jeff so hot that he can't help but cum on Omar's leg. Omar loves it equally too and cums on to Jeff's chest. The two of them realize that they may actually have a thing for each other’s strength and power. Jeff's training time with Omar led to them having sex, but he has talked to Dustin about it too. Dustin is a friend of Omar from way back and wasn't that upset with Jeff being intimate with him. Omar's relationship with Dustin is different because they grew up in the same neighborhood. Their sexual chemistry was not really there. Dustin's physicality is not the same as Jeff's. He has bulked up, but his strength is not in the same arena as Jeff. ------------------------------------------------------------------- CHAPTER 6 - APPEASING THE ADMIRER Jeff knows that his strength obsession will become a problem with him and Dustin, but he can't stop seeing Omar either. Their training is necessary because they both get so motivated when they are together. One of Jeff's Rugby teammates is West, a flirty guy with a goofy sense of humor. Jeff has always been friendly with him and has never been threatened by West's very 'suggestive' nature. West is a very athletic guy with symmetrical features and a chiseled face. He is not afraid to admit that he is gay and prefers to be acquainted with the straight boys because he has always identified with them. West's humor has a tendency to go overboard at times, but he makes Jeff laugh quite a bit. What also makes West different though is the fact that he is also close to Dustin, due to his relationship with Jeff. West and Dustin have spent more time together recently because Jeff isn't around as much. Dustin's workouts have involved a lot of cardio since he has stopped bulking and his diet has gone back to being much stricter. West has been helping Dustin with his portions since he himself is on a strict diet. The two of them have had great talks and frankly have bonded quite well. Their parents are always fairly busy and are usually not home so the two of them spend time together at each other’s houses. They aren't afraid to be too close to each other either. West has started to show his affection for Dustin lately and will sometimes jump on to his back just to be playful. Dustin is not as liberal as Jeff is, but he has become more comfortable since he got involved with him. West normally wants to wrestle with Dustin just to get him riled up and it usually happens. West isn't no slouch when it comes to being strong so there is times when he accidentally rips Dustin's shorts. Dustin gets a little irritated when this happens but West always knows how to cheer him up too. He will crack a silly joke and put a smile on Dustin's face. While Jeff was at the gym training with Omar one day, Dustin and West spent an evening by themselves at Dustin's house. A wrestling match ensued and once again West accidentally ripped one of Dustin's pairs of shorts. He ripped it so bad that the bottom half of the shorts fell to the floor exposing Dustin's posers that he wore. West would of course make fun of him for wearing posers, but Dustin liked the way they looked on his body. West would start rubbing Dustin's thighs just to get him riled up again. This time though, Dustin flipped him over and straddled him because he knew that West would react. West moaned and motioned for Dustin to pull his pants down. He obliged and started to lick West's bubble butt covered in sweat. The taste did excite Dustin quite a bit so he started to tease West's hole. This was not something Dustin intended on doing, but he really liked West a lot and wanted to pleasure him. He placed his hands on West's butt and continued to tongue his hole. He felt West relax it and plunged his tongue inside. The feeling was unreal for West who pushed his butt even further into Dustin's face. The two of them then took their clothes off. West asked Dustin if he would pose for him so he could admire his hard work. It didn't take much because Dustin started to flex his still bulky biceps and thick chest. West was very delicate and didn't want to make Dustin feel uncomfortable. He started to feel around on Dustin's bulky upper body and slowly kiss his bouncy pecs. The feeling was so good that Dustin pressed West's face into his pecs. West moaned really loud and could feel Dustin pushing himself onto him. Unlike Jeff, West was definitely a power bottom and was involuntarily humping Dustin. His grinding was just above Dustin's growing dick. It wasn't long before West moved himself to where Dustin could penetrate him. Dustin's hulking thighs were now straddling him and West's impeccable core was ready for the pounding. Dustin moved West's legs back so he could see him penetrate him. He did it ever so slowly so West could feel every inch go in. Dustin's cock made West squeal with pleasure as he watched his hole get stretched. The two guys stayed in that position for quite some time because it felt so good. Dustin finally pulled out so he wouldn't cum inside him. West turned to start sucking Dustin off. He rubbed Dustin's gut as well as grabbing his immense butt. West was intent on making Dustin cum and wasn't going to stop. He would massage his balls and try to deep throat him just to make him give up, but Dustin wouldn't budge. Dustin was enjoying the sex, but he had anxiety too. He was in love with Jeff, but he wasn't around that much so West was basically a substitute for Jeff. He started to rub his chest and his arms thinking about Jeff sucking him off and this would prompt him to finally give his load up. The sucking sped up and West could feel Dustin's cock start to stiffen up. It wasn't long before Dustin sprayed cum all over West's face. Luckily, West didn't swallow it as Dustin didn't want him to. They smiled at each other and hugged afterwards. After the each of them took separate showers, they went back to working on their diet plans. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- CHAPTER 7 - LET'S ASSUME WE CAN GET ALONG Spending time with Omar over the summer before his senior year of high school has been incredibly satisfying for Jeff, especially after the recommendation from his assistant football coach Colton Goodwin. His relationship with Dustin has stayed fairly strong despite both of the teenagers urges to let off some steam with various friends of theirs. Jeff’s decision to focus solely on his rugby training is surprising considering that coach Goodwin expected him to work towards football rather than the other sport. This could have played into the decision of why Colton has started spending more time with Dustin and ending up falling for the amateur bodybuilder. Jeff’s unusual relationship with Omar has never really been a problem for Dustin since he has always known that they have fooled around with each other. What he doesn’t know however is that they are doing it far more frequently than before. The sessions they have are more about just showing off how strong each of them is with the other. Jeff’s ability to lift Omar above his head now in his senior year compared to where he started at the beginning of the summer is beyond compare. Omar has grown weak for this kind of horseplay and Jeff is fully aware of it. After nearly every practice for rugby, they train together and wait until the rest of their team leaves before they move on to more important matters. Jeff’s fellow teammate West, who has spent some very personal time with Dustin as well, has had his theories about Jeff and Omar’s relationship. He has known his fellow classmate long enough to know when he is being fairly secretive. His curiosity finally gets the better of him one night after all of the other guys leave. Acting as if he is going to go shower after a training session, he walks down the corridor to the locker rooms and stops before sneaking around a corner to watch the two thick seniors as they start to horse around with each other on the Smith machine. They both are wearing tank tops that hug their beefy chests as well as tight pants that are nice and snug on their bloated legs and asses. West himself wears similar clothing and wastes no time before he pulls his tank and pants off to stand directly in the path of the two brutes. His cock is already dribbling a pool of precum on the ground in front of him just beyond the gym floor. He never once touches it with his hands as it throbs and bounces its way up and down. Jeff and Omar laugh as they strip down to where they are wearing nothing before they pounce on each other. In the beginning of this scene, it is Omar that is the aggressive one but quickly changes to where it is Jeff who takes full advantage of him with his size and strength. Jeff’s power turns Omar on greatly as he moans in his deep voice. West has never seen this side of his good friend before, the rough and rowdy beastly man who wants to be the one in control. Both bulky teens are already soaked and glisten with sweat as their muscles strain and tense with each movement they make. West moans to himself as he runs his hands up and down his ripped muscular chest and tweaks his hard nips making his cock jump each time. He makes thrusting motions in the air like he is fucking someone. He won’t hold out long because he was already horned up from the intense workout he just finished a few minutes previously. He grunts and seconds later sprays several jets of cum all over the ground as it coats the light colored wood. His voice manages to carry its way far enough over to get the attention of both Jeff and Omar which embarrasses him immensely. Before he can turn the other way to escape to the lockers, he hears Jeff’s voice calling for him to come over and join them. He stops moving in his tracks to think about his decision before he walks toward them. Both of the beefy teens grin as they get up off the floor and grab him by the legs to pick him up to put him on their shoulders. Jeff never really thought about West much beforehand, but after seeing his teammate get turned on so much by what him and Omar are doing, he is willing to include the smaller stud in the fun. Both Jeff and Omar take turns using West as a barbell as they deadlift him over and over again. It starts off with some light teasing and quickly moves into full-blown worship as the smaller teen can’t help but to massage both of the stud’s thick chests with his mouth and tongue. It isn’t long before West moves down to find their meaty cocks and works them over slowly and methodically making the big boys grunt each time he deep throats them. Jeff and Omar take turns punching at each other’s stomachs while West gets lost in massaging their immense rods. The taste of their precum sets him on fire as he feels another load building up in his own balls. West stops sucking them occasionally to look up at them to see what they are doing to each other. Jeff will flex his massive guns every time he notices West looking and smiles down at him before telling him to go back to servicing his cock. After several minutes of gulping on both poles, the smaller teen can feel them getting closer to bursting. He stops sucking finally to stroke them both in unison. Their hips thrust in sync with each other as West moans loudly feeling his body thrusting along with them. In a remarkable turn of events, both Jeff and Omar explode at the same time and hit West in the face as giant rivers of cum go splashing down his chest and onto his cock. The instant the white flood hits West’s rod, he shoots another big load all over the gym floor. Once he finishes, he gets up and hugs both men tightly. Jeff and Omar continue to smack each other around this time moving up to their pecs and grunting a few times. West asks them to kiss each other, but they decline. Instead, Jeff picks him up and wraps his thick arms around the fit teen’s waist and pulls him in to kiss his lips. West moans deeply as he puts his hands on Jeff’s head and leans into him. Omar smiles and asks if they need to be alone which prompts Jeff to immediately stop kissing the thinner teen. He asks the strongman if he would want a kiss from his friend since he is pretty good at it. Omar resists at first but then grabs the teen to turn him around. West peers into the big man’s brown eyes and swoons a little. They smile at each other before West leans in to lock lips with the burly powerlifter. To Omar’s surprise, he actually likes the way the fit teen kisses him and holds him tightly against his barrel chest. After a few minutes of light kissing, Omar puts West back down on the floor. Both Jeff and the big strongman rub their admirer’s head to show their affection for him before they grab their stuff to go to the locker room. West sits down in the same spot for a minute or two to take in what just happened. He finally gets up and follows behind them to go wash up from the amazing encounter he just had. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER 8 - IS THIS REALLY THE END? After getting a little bit of personal time in with both Jeff and Dustin, West feels as if he has accomplished quite a bit after what transpired over those two days over the past year. Jeff and Omar’s relationship has grown stronger over the winter months and into the spring season when they finish playing rugby for the year. Spending time with Dustin hasn’t been as much of a priority as it used to be, but they still manage to have a little bit of fun every now and then when they feel they are up to it. Dustin has changed his lifting regime up a bit from where it was previously last fall. Instead of slimming down to be in contest shape, he has decided that he feels more comfortable staying bulky, at least until after his senior year. He also thinks about Coach Goodwin quite a bit and has a bit of trouble avoiding him since they pass each other occasionally in the halls during school hours. The senior’s relationship with his family is very strained as well since they found out about his close relationship with Jeff. They gave him an ultimatum of staying with them and giving up on Jeff or leaving and finding his own way. He ended up choosing the latter since they have never understood who he was and his obsession with bodybuilding. Jeff has offered for Dustin to come live with his family, but he declined thinking that it would be too much of a distraction for them since their relationship was only supposed to be known between themselves in the first place. Instead of depending on other people, the growing bodybuilder has been able to raise money through donations he is receiving through his website that he started up during the winter. Of course, one of the gifts he offers for his supporters is of him posing and flexing in his shorts only, but no further than that. Jeff naturally is in favor of this kind of reward since he has always had a thing for Dustin’s hot body especially if he gets to watch off camera. He has tried to keep it secret from his friends that he has been kicked out of his home. For the last few months of his senior year himself and Jeff’s friend West have gotten a lot closer especially since the fit senior figured out what is going on with Dustin’s situation. He has helped find an apartment for the bodybuilder to live in for at least the last few months of school until he decides what exactly he needs to do for the foreseeable future. With graduation just around the corner, Dustin knows he can’t avoid Coach Goodwin any longer since he is one of the representatives of the senior class. The head coach of the football team is retiring and Colton is set to take over the football program. He plans on implementing some much needed changes to the conditioning and nutrition habits of the current and incoming players to the program. Goodwin himself has continued to grow as well. The clothes he wore just this past season were getting a bit snug in places that shouldn’t have ever been looked at from other people. Now, the only time he puts them on is to see how quickly he can hulkout of them to make him feel dominant and maybe even a bit horny. During the last day of classes, Colton manages to stop Dustin in the hallway to pull him over to the side to have a chat with him about a few things. It turns out that West was told by Jeff during one of his drunken stupors a few days before at a senior party about Dustin, the coach, and Jeff’s little rendezvous in the locker room the year before. West then went and told the coach about it and promised that he wouldn’t say anything as long as he could be kept in the loop about everything going on in their inner circle. Goodwin agreed to it and knew that he needed to go talk to Dustin about this before the year ended. Plus Colton misses Dustin more than ever and just wants to have another deep personal conversation with his young bodybuilder friend. Dustin never realized how much he missed the coach either. After a few more minutes of talking about the situation, the beefy bodybuilder reveals to Colton that he is living in an apartment by himself with the help of West and the website he set up. Goodwin is shocked by this and wonders why his parents would be so harsh about the relationship. He tells Dustin that he will go talk to them about this if he wants him to, but the senior says that he is actually over them. His parents have never understood why he makes the choices he does especially with his bodybuilding obsession. Colton grabs him around the waist and squeezes him tightly. Their hug is brief, but it has its impact as Dustin leans into him for a few seconds to rub his thick furry face against Colton’s broad veiny neck. He can feel the raw power emanating from the coach’s bloated muscles and wants to rub them, but can’t with so many people around. They stop hugging and say goodbye and agree to meet again when the graduation is over so they can talk in more detail about the future. Graduation night arrives after a tremendous ceremony that both Jeff and Dustin enjoyed immensely. The beefy rugby stud’s family was there to greet both of them at the after party before they quickly departed for home. The bodybuilder is grateful that Jeff has such a loving family and really appreciates everything that they have done for him. West hangs out with them for a while as well, flirting with both teenagers equally and being a bit too touchy feely. He admits to both of them that he will miss them greatly since he is going into the Navy to be with his boyfriend, Jake Reynolds, who is the guy that talked him into it in the first place. Omar was not able to attend graduation because he had to leave for a trip to his homeland in the Middle East. His family has been ravaged by the despair that is being caused by the terrorists in Syria and he wanted to go help them get out. He is able to keep in touch with Jeff quite a bit though so it isn’t all bad. Once the reception ends, Jeff and Dustin spend some alone time together outside the building it was held in off in a corner close to the football field. They make sure nobody is around before they strip down to their boxers and start running their hands up and down each other’s bodies worshipping each other. This leads to some very rough sex which is something they haven’t done in weeks. As Jeff gets ready to shoot Dustin full of his man seed, a very low gravelly voice is heard nearby. The young bodybuilder immediately recognizes that it is Coach Goodwin’s voice and pulls Jeff’s cock out of his hole to turn to face him. Colton is wearing a very tight black tank top and a nice pair of black pants that hug his insanely massive tree trunks. He wastes no time in walking over and picking Dustin up in his arms before plunging his tongue down the bodybuilder’s throat. Jeff looks at them both in shock and wonders to himself if maybe he has been kept out of the loop on something for quite some time. Goodwin immediately undoes his pants and yanks his briefs and Dustin’s boxers off their bodies. Their hard cocks play hockey with each other as their mouths and hands go searching along the different curves and bumps on each other’s muscles. Jeff picks up his clothes and walks the other way without uttering a single word to either of them. Both Dustin and the coach come to the realization that they are never going to be apart again after this night is over. Dustin keeps his apartment after the summer ends with the help of Coach Goodwin, who is now contributing to his young lover’s training expenses as well as other things. Since he is no longer a student at the school, the coach doesn’t have to worry about anyone finding out about their past affair. Jeff never speaks to Dustin ever again after that night. He goes off to college in Australia on a rugby scholarship where he will start a new life without Dustin and whoever else he was close to in the last two years.
  15. pasidious

    Camjerk 2

    Here is the second part of Camjerk. I hope it's as good as you expect! Please let me know what you think, even if it sucks. Part 1 ______________________________________________ My cock twitched, and I felt a surge of cum shoot into the shaft and launch from the tip into the air, landing on my keyboard, and then more spurts, hitting my face, my shirt, and even more on the keyboard. I shot volley after volley, until it was just dribbling down and onto my hand. I sat there, out of breath, panting, looking at my dick as the remnants of my cum-fest drooled down my hand and my dick. That was a huge load, surprisingly so, after the load I already blew so short of a time ago. I looked back at the screen on my desk, and there he was, the person responsible for my ejaculation. My heart was thumping in my chest. I didn't know how to respond to him. But then it occurred to me that he had the wrong person. He must have me confused with someone else. That's gotta be it. There's no way he's my neighbor. I finally removed my hand from my dick. Everything was a mess, but at this point, I was fully invested in this dude. Nothing would stop me from enjoying this. But what do I say? I wanna see more, and if I tell him he's surely thinking of someone else, he might disappear. But he spoke first. "Dude, you there?" He was simply sitting there now, a concerned look on his face. I didn't like how I couldn't see his entire body anymore, but it was still so hot seeing him from the abs up. His arms were bulging, and he wasn't even flexing. His pecs were jutting out, nipples pointing down, and they had such hot pec cleavage. His abs were clenching as he would lean forward and back in his chair. His obliques were prominent, too. So fucking hot. "Dude?" He called for me again. I looked at his face and he was so cute. He looked worried. I let out a sigh, and I guess I had to say something. Me: i'm here. "Oh okay, you had me worried there for a sec," he said. "Thought maybe you logged off." Me: no i'm here. "Well then don't leave me hangin' dude! How 'bout it? Wanna come over?" He was smiling, and his traps were bulging. I don't know if he was flexing them on purpose, but they were looking pretty big just then. And I felt my dick beginning to plump up again. But I had to come clean. Me: I have to be honest with you, i don't think i am who you think i am, i have no private info in my profile and there's no way you could know who i am. you mustve gotten lucky with my name. It was harder for me to care about my typing and spelling with my hands still covered in jizz. But I'm guessing he didn't mind my less formal style. "No, Mike, I know exactly who you are. I've passed you in the hall a bunch of times and I think you're hot. And uhhh... I hope you don't get mad but... funny thing about ground floor apartments is I can see inside your place. I swear I was just trying to learn more about you to see what you like, and I happened to catch you on this site. Sooo I decided to make my own account and hoped you would join my room." What. The. Fuck. He fucking watched me looking at dudes on this site? Which means he most likely watched me jerk off, too. "Please don't be mad, dude." What the fuck do I say? I mean, I'm definitely putting up better goddamn window treatment, for sure. I looked around and had to make sure no one was watching me this second. I sighed. I looked back at my computer screen and saw his cute face. All the anger I was initially feeling washed away. Well, his cute face AND his big bulging muscles made me rethink my emotions. Me: ok prove to me you know i am who i am. what do i look like? He grinned. "You're about 7 feet tall, have a mullet and a beard, and you like to dance naked listening to Toby Keith." I couldn't help but laugh at the last part. He had to be joking. And then he chuckled. "I'm kidding. You're around 6 feet tall, you have hair kind of like mine... wavy, but a darker brown. Not long, but not exactly short, either. Green eyes. Kind of athletic looking, but hard to tell because you often stay pretty covered up. The few times I've seen you wear shorts your lower legs look pretty thick. You tend to wear button-down shirts, and I believe you were wearing one even today when I saw you earlier." He stopped, keeping that smile on his face. Fuck, though. He was right. And I was wearing a button-down shirt today. Me: how'd you know about the Toby Keith thing? He laughed. "Well, guess I got lucky with that. But dude, was I right about the rest of it?" Me: yeah, i guess you do know who i am "Awesome! So, then, how about it?" Me: i guess this is all a bit too surreal though, i mean how could i believe a dude who can literally grow muscle and get huge would just happen to live in the same building as me AND want to meet me? "Dude you just watched it happen multiple times, and as for seeing how real I am, I guess you'd have to come over to find out." He winked. I pondered the situation for a few seconds. My heart was pounding, in truth. I knew already that I wanted to go meet him, to see how real this all was. Watching him grow in person would be infinitely better than just seeing it on a screen. But I also wanted to have some additional fun, first. Me: alright i think i might just take you up on that offer. but first... I sent that message, and I watched him read it. He sat in that chair, reading his screen, and I was still in awe looking at his muscled body. His round, bulbous shoulders rose and fell as he breathed, his arms bulging at his sides. His triceps really stood out, and it was so hot seeing how much they bulged and how I could see them even from the fronts of his arms. And they still had that vascularity, both arms had a prominent vein running down each that really stood out. "But first what?" he said, but immediately after that there was that telltale "DING" noise. I tipped him again. "Oh fuck, oh fuck..." he pushed himself away from his desk and stood up. His dick was only semi-hard now, but I expected it to grow and harden soon. He grinned. "So you do want me even bigger, huh? Watch." Just hearing him speak now was making my dick harden up again. He stood, arms at his sides, and I watched as his abs clenched. "Ohhh yeah..." he moaned a little. His pecs started to inflate some more, pushing out, growing bigger and bigger. His obliques became even more prominent, really making that V line stand out even more. That V line was so hot. And fuck, his abs. I watched as two new bricks etched themselves out, and he had a perfect 8 pack. He flexed into a double bicep, and I watched his arms rise up into huge boulders. "Watch this," he said. My dick throbbed. He turned around so his back was facing the camera, and holy FUCK. His back was a sight to behold, now covered with muscle. His arms still flexed, I watched them growing and throbbing, pulsing bigger and bigger with each of his heartbeats. "Unnghhhh!" I heard him moan, and his lats were widening more. His wings were flaring, and his V-taper was becoming more and more pronounced. "Oh fuck yeah, this feels so fucking good, dude!" And wow, I've never noticed glutes before, but with his back to me, I could see his ass growing. I could actually see the striations in his ass muscles, and he was even flexing them occasionally. I watched them bulge and contract as they grew. My dick was throbbing so hard, and oozing pre again. AGAIN. His ass was so amazing to look at, and I just wanted so badly to... well, I had to be honest with myself. I wanted to fuck him. "AHH!" My attention snapped back to his growth and I saw him suddenly shoot upward another inch in height. "Oh fuck yeah," he said, softly. FUCK. And his legs were swelling. He dropped his arms and turned back around, and I saw his arms hanging at an unbelievable angle from his body. Those lats were huge, even unflexed. I could now see his quads again as they grew, each head of the muscle clearly defined. His legs were pressing into each other now, and he had to widen his stance. And then... "Ahhhhh" he mostly sighed, and I watched his amazing dick starting to harden. It pulsed bigger and bigger and BIGGER, growing in time with his heartbeats, until it was standing up and hard as a steel pipe. And then it continued growing, thicker and longer. "Fuck yes, I love when my dick grows..." he said. His dick grew at least another two inches longer, and amazingly thick, and it was even beginning to leak pre. He flexed into a most muscular, and even growled a little for me. "Grrrrr!" I didn't even have my hand on my dick, and I came. I exploded. My dick suddenly throbbed harder than I'd ever felt before, and a huge volley of hot white cum shot out and straight up, so high it almost hit the ceiling, but dropped back down and splashed onto my keyboard. And then another shot, hitting my chin. It splattered all over. And then several other shots that continued coating my computer area with my spunk. I relaxed and just let it happen until it was just a slow dribble running out of my tip and down my shaft. He continued flexing on camera the whole time I was cumming, seemingly aware that I had reached my limit of sexual arousal. Or maybe not. I'm guessing flexing is what I'd do, too, if I'd just grown huge muscles, regardless of who was watching or what was going on. I was breathing hard, almost out of breath from my explosion. I could only sit there and watch him flexing those amazing muscles. But then he turned to the camera and walked back to his desk, pulling his chair back behind him and sitting down. Again, his frame took up considerably more space in the video shot than it had before. His shoulders were so wide now they were off the screen. He adjusted the camera upward since he was too tall to stay in the frame after that height increase. "So dude, did you enjoy that?" He said, smiling that smile. His face was even cocky, now. And that made this all that much hotter. Me: what do you think "Sweet! I did too, I love growing so fucking much. I bet you made a mess, huh?" I was becoming overly aware of how much of my spunk was everywhere. I'd probably have to buy a new keyboard altogether. I love how he already knew I loved watching him grow again, and what happened as a result. "So, how about it? You wanna come over?" he asked again. Me: hell yes i wanna come over "FUCK yeah!" he exclaimed. He even pumped his fists into the air. It was cute. It also made his arms flex, which was hot. "I'm on the next floor up in 2C. When can I expect you?" Me: uhhh as much as id like to run to your place right now, i think i ought to clean myself up first. ive made a big mess. give me some time? He laughed a hearty laugh. "Alright alright, but remember I know where you live so you better come over." He flexed his big gun right in front of the camera to emphasize his "threat," and then laughed some more. More of a giggle that time. And god, have I mentioned he was still cute, even as a muscle beast? Me: yeah i know where you live now too ill be there asap "Sweet, dude, can't wait!" He flexed a double bicep one more time, then clicked something with his mouse. The screen went blank and it said "The model is offline." I sighed. My dick was hardening, yet again, as I thought of going to see him for real. Plus that final flex he did before going offline made my heart flutter, too. FUCK! What was I waiting for?! I jumped out of my chair and started removing my clothes. They were covered in jizz. I used my undershirt to wipe off what mess I could from my desk and chair. I'd have to clean it all for real when I could, but I didn't want to waste any more time. I threw my clothes onto the floor near my hamper. I'd have thrown them in, but it just felt strange mixing them with my "normal" dirty clothes. Completely nude, I walked to my bathroom to shower. I didn't want to go see this dude all dirty and sweaty. I turned on the water, waiting for it to heat up. I looked into the mirror, and thought back to what he said about my being "athletic" looking. I guess my own time in the gym has paid off. I had a bit of a chest formed, pecs that were kind of full and pushing out. My arms weren't big or anything, but they were defined. I flexed an arm for myself, and I guess I could admit I had a nice ball of a bicep. And I did have abs, so there was that. Barely a 6 pack, but they were there. I looked down at my calves and remembered how he said I had "pretty thick" lower legs. Yeah, I guess my calves might even be my best muscle, really. I ran a lot, even before starting going to the gym on a more regular basis. I loved how they would bulge when I walked. I always thought big calves were sexy. Steam was permeating the air, and I realized the water was hot already. I flexed for myself once more, thinking about how great it must feel to grow. My dick twitched and started to grow a bit, but I went and adjusted the water temperature so I could shower. I stood in the shower, feeling the water washing over my body. My dick remained in a semi-hard state. My mind was picturing... wait, I never even got his name! Well, whatever his name is, I kept picturing and replaying in my mind the times that he grew on my computer screen. I had to keep refocusing on the task at hand; showering quickly. My dick kept twitching and pulsing, wanting to grow hard, and then I'd be tempted to jerk off again. No time for that. I washed all the jizz off my body, and made sure to shampoo my hair really well. I'm sure I got some cum there, too. And then the image of him when he was still skinny as a rail popped into my head. Watching him throw his head back as his shoulders broadened for the first time, and flexing his skinny arm and watching his bicep take form and swell. FUCK my dick was growing fast. Soon it was standing straight up. I shuddered, and kept my hands away from my dick as I rinsed off the remaining soap from my body. I hopped out of the shower, my dick bouncing as I did, and toweled off. I needed to get moving. I didn't want my "date", for lack of a better term right now, to be kept waiting. I went to my bedroom and quickly got dressed, pulling on a simple black T-shirt and cargo shorts. I went back to the bathroom and fixed my hair so it wasn't all over the place, and I couldn't help but notice that I did look pretty athletic. My shirt was hugging my body quite nicely. I never bothered to really check myself out, but my "date" made me start thinking about it when he said I looked athletic. I was actually really happy that the gym was doing me some good. I put my shoes on and left my apartment, being sure to lock the door behind me. I headed up the stairs, and then made my way to the end of the hallway where 2C was. My heart was thudding in my chest, pounding faster and faster as I approached the door. I wasn't sure what to expect. I mean, I had an image in my mind of what would be standing in the doorway when the door was opened, but this all seemed too surreal, like I was dreaming. I was so nervous. I took a deep breath, and knocked on the door. I couldn't believe what I saw when the door opened. It was him. But, it was... pre-transformation him. He was shorter than me, maybe around 5'9", and he was super skinny. "Hey," he greeted me, smiling. He was fully clothed again, wearing a black T-shirt, like mine, and another pair of red gym shorts. My mouth had to have been hanging open. I was expecting the muscle-bound guy who I saw on the Camjerk website! "Come in, dude!" he said as he stepped aside. I tentatively stepped forward, entering his apartment. His place was similarly laid out. The kitchen area was just inside the doorway, and beyond was the living room area. To the left was a short hallway that led to the bedroom and bathroom. His place was pretty clean for a guy so young. I mean, I wasn't much older, but usually 21 year-olds aren't so focused on cleanliness. "I, uhhh, suppose you might be wondering why I'm this size again." I nodded. "Funny thing about my ability is when the source is cut off, I begin to shrink back to this size. Which is okay! I love to experience it over and over again." He grinned at me. That face... up close, and real... it was even cuter. He was so attractive. I felt my dick twitch. I started to wonder what his plan was, if he had one at all. Was he going to grow again for me? Was he going to have me on cam with him while he got tips from other people? I realized just then that I was making this awkward. I hadn't even said anything to him yet. "Yeah! I mean... I'm sure it does feel great. To grow, I mean," I finally blurted out. I was stuttering. "I'm Zach, by the way. I realized earlier that I never told you my name. Come on, let's go sit. Want anything to drink?" he asked. "Nah, man, I'm okay for now." "You sure? I've got beer, now that I'm old enough to buy it," he chuckled. I smiled, and laughed a little with him. "No, man, I'm good. For now, anyway." He gestured towards the sofa in the living room. It was pointed at a surprisingly large TV that was mounted on the wall. We both walked over to it, and he sat down. I sat down next to him, and we both didn't say anything for a few seconds. I didn't know what to say, really. I just stared at the blank TV screen as though there was something on. I had to say something, though. This felt too awkward, and I wanted to see where things went. "So, what's the plan?" I asked. He giggled. "I don't know, dude. I wasn't even sure you'd come over, to be honest. But, uhhh, I just wanna finally say it in person. You're hot." He blushed just then, his face turning bright red. I chuckled a little. "You know I think you're hot already. I came like, three times watching you on cam. Made a mess of everything. Didn't even touch myself for at least one of those times. And you're super cute." I felt the blood rush to my face and knew I was turning red as well. He grinned. "So, I have to ask, are you gonna try to grow again?" He smiled a mischievous, almost evil smile. "Of course, dude. Like I said before, I wanna see how much fun we can have without computers separating us." "Well, then, do you wanna go to your computer so you can get back on cam?" "Oh no, dude, that's just one way. A tip is like appreciation, right? So, there's other ways I can feel... appreciated." The smile that followed that statement was definitely evil. I felt my dick stir. He then said, "Have I mentioned yet that you look really hot? I've never seen you wear such a tight shirt before. Nice pecs." He nodded towards my chest, and I guess my chest was pushing it out a bit. And then he put his hand on my leg, and slowly slid it down toward my knee. Oh god, my dick was definitely growing and pulsing now. I leaned toward him, and he toward me, and we kissed for the first time. It was a soft kiss, light, but it felt so nice. My dick responded with a throb, and butterflies entered my stomach. We smiled at each other. "Ready?" he asked. Fuck. I wasn't sure I'd be able to keep from cumming too soon. "H-how are you gonna do it?" I asked in response. "Just play along, and you'll see," he said, almost in a whisper. "You're already hard," he said, definitely in a whisper that time. He nodded toward my crotch. He lightly brushed his hand over it, and it made me shudder. He took his hand away, and flexed his skinny arms. There was barely a mound rising up on each. It was almost something you'd expect to see as a joke, and I felt ashamed for even thinking that. "Feel them, Mike," he said, still whispering. He said to play along, and my heart was pounding. I reached my hands over, and placed them on his biceps... or what would usually be considered biceps, had there been any there. I rubbed them, squeezed a little, and let my fingers slide along the length of his arms. "Now feel my chest," he commanded, a little louder this time. I put my hands on his flat chest, and felt it through his shirt. I let my hands run from one side to the other, and even ran them down to his stomach. His abs weren't there anymore, but his stomach wasn't exactly soft, either. My hands ran back up his torso, and I let them graze his shoulders. Then up to his traps and neck. "Oh fuck, oh fuck... yeah, this feels amazing, dude. I'm picturing it, what it'd be like if I was bigger, and you feeling me up, and I can feel it. Oh fuck, it's happening... unnghhh." And holy fuck. He threw his head back, like he did when he first grew on Camjerk, and I saw it happening again. For real. His shoulders were widening, growing, rounding out. They were getting bigger. And his traps were slowly taking shape, rising up slightly, swelling. I saw some movement under his shirt, and his chest was beginning to push out. Two mounds were slowly taking shape under the fabric, and I could feel my dick throbbing in response. FUCK! He raised his head again, looking at me, smirking. "This feels even better than before, dude." He straightened his arms out, and started flexing them again. This time, though, his biceps were taking shape. He flexed, and then unflexed, then flexed again. Each time, his biceps bulged up bigger than before. "Fuck yeah, oh yeah," he'd grunt with each flex. He squeezed out one final flex with his arms, and they stopped swelling. "Oh god, dude, that felt so good." My dick was throbbing so hard in my shorts, and I could feel the wetness of pre leaking into the fabric. FUCK I didn't want to cum so soon, but I didn't know if I could take much more. I didn't want to soil my clean shorts already, although the pre was already kind of doing that. He kept his arms flexed, and they were already pretty hot. Nicely shaped, bulging up, and I could already see those veins from before. But then he took his right hand and placed it under my chin, and pulled my face to his and kissed me. Hard. "Mmmmf" I gasped with his mouth on mine. His tongue entered, and I attempted to wrestle it with my own. I felt his hand running up my leg, and I mean up, not down like last time, and I shuddered. If he touched my dick, I'd probably cum. Luckily he pulled away, and broke the kiss. "You ready for more?" he asked, somewhat cockily. "Dude, I don't know if I can keep from cumming..." I bashfully responded. He glanced at the tent I was pitching, and smirked. "Duh, dude. That's the point. If I'm not making you cum, then I'm not doing my job. And, uh, I'll tell you now, it helps." And then he grabbed my wrists with his hands and placed them on his newly formed pec muscles. "Ohhh yes..." he breathed. I took the hint and let my hands press and feel his now harder chest, and let my hands roam over his newly formed muscles. I made my way to his arms, and they felt way better than before. They were harder, and felt muscly. I moved my hands to his legs and prodded them through his shorts, and they too were more muscled. I heard him gasp. "Shit, dude, I can feel it coming again. Oh god, yeah, here it comes, it's happening!" He closed his eyes, and his mouth was hanging open as the sensation washed over him. God it even looked like it felt good. My dick was oozing pre, throbbing, and my shorts were getting wetter and wetter. And then I saw it happening. He was swelling all over. His shoulders were growing bigger, wider, and I could see his traps rising up again. This time they became more pronounced, pushing the collar of his T-shirt up. His chest was pushing out of his shirt, creating definite outlines in the fabric. His eyes snapped open, and he grinned. "Fuck yeah, dude, I wanna grow so big for you," he said, and I felt my dick spasm. I was so close to exploding into my shorts. I could feel it. And then I saw his lats taking form again, pushing out against the sides of his shirt. He lifted the bottom of his shirt and his abs were taking shape again, getting back some definition. And his legs, I saw them pushing up against his shorts as he sat there. Then, he flexed his arms. They bulged, bigger than seconds before, pushing up into the fabric, filling the space that was left in the sleeves of his shirt until they tightened. He straightened his arms and flexed again, grunting, and the sleeves were even tighter, digging into his skin. I felt the pressure in my crotch reach its peak as he flexed his arms, and I felt the sharp sensation of an ejaculation erupting from my balls and into the shaft of my cock, shooting through its length and out of the tip. "FUCK!" I yelled, as I felt shot after shot of cum shooting into my shorts, a hot wet sensation expanding throughout. "Oh fuck," I said again. I shuddered, and I heard Zach chuckle. I looked over at him, and he had an evil glint in his eyes, and a smirk on his face. "Dude, you just came for me, and--oh fuck--this is about to get--ungghh--really fun!" His neck thickened and his voice deepened a little. His traps swelled upward again. He stood up from the sofa and planted himself in front of me, and I caught a glimpse of his calves swelling and bulging. He caught my gaze and said "It's only just beginning," and flashed that smile again. "Unnghhfuck" he moaned, and he started growing. His chest was really swelling fast, pushing out, pressing into the fabric of his shirt, causing stress lines to form. His shoulders were broadening again, growing bigger and bigger, and his sleeves were riding up his arms. What little space left in his sleeves was gone, and now even unflexed, his arms completely filled them. And fuck, his legs were pressing into his shorts, now. Once again, he looked like a junior bodybuilder, and was still growing. And then I felt my dick starting to harden again. Jesus, I wonder how much I could cum in one day? My balls were producing cum just for Zach. "Ohh yeah, I love this part, don't you?" My attention was brought back to Zach when he spoke, and I quickly realized what he was going to do. He had his arms raised, and I was excited to see it happen. "Unghh" he grunted suddenly, and he grew upward by maybe an inch, surprising even him. Small tears could be heard as his shirt was giving up the fight to contain his torso. "No fair! I'm flexing out of this shirt!" he exclaimed, and I guess I had to agree, it's hotter to see him flex out of a shirt. My dick agreed with a throb. He raised his arms up, and then BAM! Flexed into a mind-blowing double-bicep, his arms exploded with size, and the enormous sound of tearing cloth resounded through the apartment. RRIIIIIIP!!! The sleeves exploded, ripping all the way to the collar of his shirt, the sleeves reduced literally just to shreds. "FUCK YEAH!" he exclaimed. He took the remains of his shirt and ripped the rest from his body, leaving his torso bare. "Fuck that shirt, dude. I want you to see these muscles!" "OH fuck, Zach..." I gasped, my dick throbbing, pitching a huge tent in my shorts. "Yeah, dude. Fuck yeah. Getting fucking huge, right?" I nodded rapidly, feeling pre leaking from my dick again into my already soggy shorts. He grinned, but shook his head. "No, no I'm not. This is small. You wanna see me get huge? Come on, we're not behind keyboards anymore. Make me huge, dude!" He bent down and flexed his arm in my face. The bicep bulged up, huge, with a large vein running its length. I felt my inhibitions disappear with that muscle bulging in my face, and I moved my face closer and gave it a kiss. I kissed his bicep, and then sucked a little on the peak. I licked it, and then ran my tongue all around it. I heard Zach chuckle a bit, which then turned into a small moan. "Ummff..." I stood up, grasping his arm with my hands, and stood face to face with him. He kept his arm flexed, and I squeezed it with my left hand. But then I took my right hand and started rubbing him all over, starting with his pecs. I poked the now larger muscles, feeling the rocks they'd become. So fucking hard. I ran my hand to his abs, and traced my finger along the crevices between the bricks, and I could feel them clenching with his breaths. My hand wandered back up to his lats, and then to his back, where a vicious terrain of muscle had developed. My left hand never left his hot bicep, the muscle pulsing under it. My right hand wandered up to his traps, and fuck, they felt so amazing. I loved traps, and I knew Zach did, too. "Oh god, yesssss..." Zach breathed. And then I bent my knees and put my face near his chest, and ran my tongue up his pec cleavage. "Oh fuck, dude, FUCK!" I could feel Zach shudder beneath my hands, and I knew I had to be doing amazing things, priming him for an epic growth spurt. I brought my hands down, both of them, and put them on his ass. His glutes had grown a little, and I squeezed each cheek. I felt him flex, and my dick throbbed, squirting more pre into my shorts. "Oh god, yeah, fuck yeah, bro it's coming, get ready... watch me, look at what--unnghh--you've done to me...." I stepped back, and got a good look at him as he stood there. His mouth was hanging open again, almost like he was moaning with no sound. His arms were hanging at his sides, and I noticed his triceps were bulging. I saw his chest heaving from his heavy breathing, and then I saw something else. His chest was growing. His pecs were ballooning outward, swelling, as his nipples pointed more and more downward. And then I saw his traps rising up towards his ears as his shoulders broadened even more. "Ohhhhh yeahhhh this feels so good!" he moaned. He started to flex his chest, bouncing his pecs. His abs were developing further, becoming more and more defined, and it was definitely an 8-pack again. Watching his abs clenching with his breathing and movement was so fucking hot. And his obliques were becoming more defined as well, making that V-line really stand out, and fuck, who doesn't find a V-line sexy? But then I heard a soft rip. I looked toward the source, and I realized his legs were growing, too. His quads had gotten so big his shorts looked painted on, and then I heard another rip. "Fuuuuck..." Zach whispered. "Gonna flex, dude, make these shorts disappear..." he whispered again. And then he did it. He flexed his quads as hard as he could, and his shorts exploded all the way up to the waistband, his legs bulging with pure muscle, huge defined quads exposed to the air. His shorts were just flaps of cloth hanging from an elastic band around his waist. And his legs were still growing. He then took a moment to flex his calves, and they too were growing bigger and bigger. But then I noticed his arms. They were being pushed farther away from his body by his growing, swelling lats. And what lats they were! FUCK! They were becoming wings, and his arms were growing, too! He flexed his right arm, looking at it lustfully. It exploded with size, peaking high into the air, veins wrapping all around. He flexed his other arm, and it was even bigger. He was beyond bodybuilder big, now, and I felt a strong compulsion envelop me. I stepped forward, pressing my body into him. My hard dick pressed against his abs, and I wrapped my arms around him, feeling his back muscles. I placed my hands on his ass feeling the insanely hard muscle. I squeezed like I did before, and his ass was rock hard. FUCK! I was grinding my dick into his body, and I felt the cum welling up from my balls as an imminent ejaculation was developing. And then my dick exploded, shooting more cum into my already wet shorts, and I continued pressing my dick into his hard body. Shot after shot of cum squirted into my shorts, and I moaned. Zach chuckled. "I love how much you're enjoying this," he said. He flexed his arms, and I reached up and felt them. "You just came again, and--fuck--I can feel it coming." Butterflies entered my stomach again as I realized he was going to grow more. "Ahhh! AHH!" he yelled, as he shot up several inches in height, soon towering over me. His body was expanding in every direction now, growing more and more, packing pounds of muscle onto his frame. "Oh god, this is bigger than I've ever gotten before!" His height was continuing to increase, and his muscles continued growing. The waistband of his shorts snapped off, and the remains fluttered to the floor, and he now stood completely nude. He turned around, and flexed his biceps, making his back bulge, and his ass was phenomenal. His glutes were so muscled and big, and I realized now that I wanted nothing more than to stick my dick into his ass. I dropped my shorts, finally freeing myself of the mess I was wearing. My dick sprang out, hard again already. Or maybe I never went soft. It's hard to be soft around this much muscle. Zach had to be around 6'5" now, and considerably taller than me. And definitely more muscular. But he stood there, flexing his biceps, with his back to me. He then straightened his arms and finally flexed his triceps, and holy shit, they were amazing. His triceps were perfect horseshoes, and absolutely humongous. And yes, from behind, his traps were really evidently huge. He almost looked like he had no neck. But, he kept his back to me. I could hear my own breathing as I looked at him and lusted after his body. My eyes drifted back to his ass, and I could see striations in his glutes, and I felt my dick throb. I stepped forward, and pressed the head of my dick into his crack. He gasped. "There's the fuckin' tip I want, dude," he said, gasping again, as I pressed harder. "But I need more than just the tip. Give me all of it." I didn't hesitate, and pressed myself all the way into him, and it felt amazing. It felt like we were two puzzle pieces meant to fit together. His hole was so hot, and I could feel his muscles clenching around me like a loving caress. I started fucking him from behind, ramming myself into him. The waves of pleasure radiating around my body were like nothing I've ever felt, and Zach started grunting and moaning. "Oh fuck, dude, yeah, fuck me, unghhhh," he moaned. "This is--oh fuck--the biggest tip I've ever--nnnggggg--gotten!" And then I saw it. Every time I thrusted into him, he grew and bulged all over. Another thrust, and his muscles swelled. And then again, only this time his height increased more. I was already getting close to cumming, and I increased the fervor of my fucking. More and more I fucked him, and he continued getting bigger and bigger, grunting with each thrust. I felt the unmistakable pressure building up in my crotch, and I knew I was gonna cum. "Fuck, Zach, I'm gonna cum!" "Do it, dude. Fucking cum in me," Zach breathed, his massive body heaving. And that was it. He clenched around my dick once more, and I felt the explosion take place that launched cum through my shaft and into his ass. I continued thrusting into him, feeling shot after shot of cum leaving the tip of my dick. And fuck, it was a lot. I noticed there was even some dribbling out of his hole. I've never cum this much before at once, much less in an entire day. My dick was wild for Zach. "NNghhhhhaaahhhhh!" Zach moaned loudly, and from behind him I saw his own cum launching into the air as he shot his huge load all over the room, hitting the walls, furniture, even the ceiling. He had to be over 7 feet tall, much taller than me now. But then I heard a familiar noise. A "DING" sound. I heard Zach chuckle. I looked around, and saw a red light. It was attached to a fucking camera! I looked at Zach, who'd turned around to face me. "Zach, what the fuck..." I started, but he spoke over me. "Mike, dude, that tip was for you." And then I felt my entire body throb, and immense pleasure surged through my limbs. I was growing.
  16. From the album: MeatBall

    with the lovelies Kiba and lil Danny <3 #muscle #bodybuilder #muscleworship #secondlife
  17. Destiny - Worship My New Muscular Roommate (Part 1) Part 1 “Hi! I’m calling about the ad in the Pennysaver.” With those nine words, my life, as I knew it, would be forever changed! Of course, I didn’t realize this at the time, nor was I aware of how this man on the other end of the line would completely take over every aspect of my life. “Hi there! How are you” I asked. “I’m doing good, thanx” he replied. “So, you’re looking for a roommate?” “Yeah and the sooner, the better” I exclaimed. “Cool, I wanted to see if I can come by and take a look at the apartment.” His voice was deep and masculine, yet I could definitely detect a friendliness about him. It was one of those voices that I just knew belonged to a hot guy and my instincts are usually right! “Sure,” I quickly replied. “When is a good time for you?” I so hoped he would tell me he could come today! “If it works for you, I can come over right now.” “Yeah, that sounds great” I replied excitedly. “Awesome! What’s the address?” “It’s 265 Palmer Street. Do you know that area at all?” “Yeah bro! I think I know where that street is. I’m only a few blocks away! I’m just leaving the gym on Main Street and getting into my car. I should be there in about 5 minutes!” Oh man! He’s coming from the gym. He’s definitely going to be hot, I thought to myself. “Great! So, I’ll see you in a few minutes! You can park right in the driveway.” “Sounds good! See you in a few!” “Ok, bye.” Thank God I cleaned the house this morning, I thought to myself as I hung up the phone. I really hoped he would wind up liking the house. Even though we had only spoken over the phone for a few minutes and had never met before, I found myself being inexplicably drawn to my potential roommate. I had no idea what he looked like. Heck, I didn’t even know his name, so why was I feeling this way? It couldn’t just be that he had a sexy voice or that he was coming from the gym. Well, I would get my answer in a few short minutes once he arrived! I decided to go outside and wait for my potential housemate to get here. I went outside and was greeted by the warm sunlight on my skin and a slight breeze blowing through my hair. It was a beautiful mid June afternoon…one of those days that just seems to put everyone in a good mood. Knowing that he’d be here any minute, I became more and more anxious. I started to pace back and forth in front of my house. My palms became sweaty and little beads of sweat began to form on my forehead. Oh gosh, I’m going to be a big, sweaty mess by the time he gets here, I thought to myself. Suddenly, my worried thoughts were interrupted by the sound of hard rock music growing louder and louder. I looked to my right and saw a beaten up white Honda slowly heading towards my house. I couldn’t make out what the person behind the wheel looked like, but he was driving way too slow to just be passing through the street on the way to his destination. It must be him, I thought to myself. He’s probably trying to get a look at the addresses on the houses. The car continued to inch towards my house as I walked down the driveway to see if it was him! The closer I got to the sidewalk, the more that the sun seemed to blind my vision. I could make out that the car had stopped in front of my driveway, but still couldn’t make out who was driving the car. It just had to be him! I waved in the direction of the car and decided to call out to him. “Hey!” “Hey! What’s up, bro?” I would have recognized that voice anywhere! “Just pull into the driveway,” I replied as I stepped to the right, out of his way. Damn this sun! I was beginning to wish it wasn’t such a beautiful day after all. As the car moved forward up my driveway, I followed excitedly behind it, anxious to see what he looked like. I walked towards his car door and stopped. Damn it! He must have rolled up the windows and, of course, they were tinted. I smiled as I heard him turn off the car. This was it! I was finally going to see what my possible housemate looked like! Nothing could have ever prepared me for what stepped out of that car! “Hey! How’s it going” he asked me in that deep voice of his as he stuck out his hand. I was practically unable to speak! My mouth was dry, my legs felt like jello and I became lightheaded. Somehow I managed to shake his hand and utter one single word. “Hey!” My God, was he gorgeous! He looked like he stepped right out of one of my late night fantasies. He looked to be about 6ft tall and around 165 pounds. He had short brown hair and the most beautiful blue eyes I had ever seen. And his face! I don’t think I had ever seen anyone with a face as gorgeous as his. His skin was slightly tanned and he had a flawless complexion. He had to in his late teens. What really attracted my attention were his arms! He was wearing a baggy dark blue sleeveless t-shirt. I’ve always been obsessed with biceps, particularly defined and peaked biceps. His had the most defined arms I’d ever seen! While they were not huge, you could tell that he must work out alot. They looked to be as solid as steel! When he shook my hand, his right arm tensed up and his bicep bulged slightly. I could see several veins pop out as he firmly gripped my hand. “I’m Kyle! Nice to meet you, man.” “I’m Ben! It’s a pleasure meeting you.” I sound like such a dork, I thought to myself. Being in Kyle’s presence, I felt completely inferior to him. I would not say that I’m unattractive, but I’m nothing like Kyle. As he smiled at me, I remember losing complete feeling in my legs. He had a smile that could make you melt, but I found myself unable to stop staring at his arms. Come on Ben! Just calm down. You gotta make a good impression on him! He can’t catch me staring at his arms! Right then, I knew that I had to do everything possible to get him to move in with me! He was perfect! “Do you want to come in and see the house?” Of course he wants to see the house! That’s why he’s here. Stupid! “Sure Ben! Let’s go! I held the door open for him as we entered the house. When we walked into the living room, his eyes lit up. “Wow! This is a great place you have.” Yes! He liked it! “Thanx Kyle!” I offered him a long list of drinks, but he said he preferred water. I brought him a large glass of water and invited him to sit down on the couch. I wanted to find out as much as I possibly could about Kyle! “So Kyle, tell me a little about yourself.” “Well, I’m 18 years old, I just graduated from my high school in Philly a few weeks ago. I wanted to move to NY and I saw an ad on Craigslist from a guy looking for a roommate. I had money saved from a huge graduation party my parents threw me. I replied to the ad and I moved into the apartment a few days ago. It’s over on Coddington Street. The place is a dump! There’s roaches crawling around everywhere, there’s no hot water, no heat, the guy who lives next door got arrested for killing his girlfriend, my roommate is a junkie. I gotta get out of there as soon as possible! Umm, what else do you want to know.” He chuckled. “Wow! Kyle, I’m so sorry.” “Yeah man, it’s not at all what my roommate described in the ad. When I saw your ad in the Pennypincher and it said that you were looking for a housemate and that the rent was really cheap, I had to call you. So, how much is the rent anyway?” “Kyle, you seem like a really good guy! Can I be honest with you?” Why was I about to spill my guts to a complete stranger? “Sure Ben! No doubt!” “The truth is I’m not looking for a housemate because I need the money. I just really hate living in this big house by myself. My parents died a few months ago in a car crash and left me this house. Actually, they left me all of their houses, but I sold the rest of them. I was living in an apartment in Denver at the time. I had a really hard time dealing with their deaths. I quit my job, pushed away all my friends and moved here to NY to live in this house. I just wanted to get away from everybody I know and all the condolences and memories and just be by myself and not stay in Denver anymore, which is where my parents lived most of the time. I really don’t know why I picked this house out of all of them to move into. I think it may be because I have no memories of them in this place, so it hurts less. I had never been in this house before until I moved here last month. Also, it’s the smallest of all the homes. I was never into the whole lifestyles of the rich and famous thing. God, I don’t know why I’m telling you all this!” “I’m glad that you feel you can talk to me” Kyle said sympathetically. “And I’m so sorry for your loss and everything you’ve had to go through.” “Kyle, I don’t mean to freak you out or anything, but I feel drawn to you. Ever since I heard your voice on the phone. That’s why I feel like I can confide in you.” “Dude, I feel it too! I feel connected to you. I feel like I was meant to meet you.” I struggled to find the right words and then, it hit me. “It’s almost like it’s destiny! So Kyle, if you want, you can move in here rent free and you can move in today! I’d be really happy to have the company.” “Really? Dude, you’re awesome!” Suddenly, Kyle jumped up from the couch and ran over to me. He extended his hand to me and I placed my hand in his. He pulled me up off the couch, threw his arms around me and gave me the biggest bearhug I had ever been given in my life. I struggled to breathe as he squeezed harder and slapped my back with one hand. That would definitely leave a handprint, I thought to myself. I was in heaven! He smelled incredible! It was a combination of sweat and cologne. By far, the most intoxicating scent I had smelled thus far! He finally released me from his tight grip. “Damn, you’re strong” I exclaimed. “Yeah, I am! Check out these guns!” With that, he performed the most incredible double bicep display I had ever witnessed! They looked to be about 16 inches. Not the biggest biceps in the world, but definitely the hottest! My eyes widened, my jaw dropped, the room started to spin and my legs seemed to buckle. My God, those biceps were more incredible than I could have ever imagined. The peaks were amazing. How did he get his biceps so defined and so peaked at such a young age? They looked as hard as boulders! I wanted to grab them, carress them, lick them, suck on them. And his pits…damn, they were hot! I wanted to bury my face in his hairy pits and lick every drop of sweat I could find in them. I felt movement in my crotch and quickly threw myself back down on the couch. “Wow!” was all I could say. “Wow!” “You like that, Ben? GGGGGGRRRRRRRRRR!” Another double bicep, only this time, he was flexing even harder and more intensely. They seemed to peak even more! A vein popped out on top of his right bicep. “You’re incredible” I blurted out. I hoped that hadn’t scared him. Quite the opposite, he seemed to enjoy it. “Thanx” he replied as he concentrated on flexing his right bicep. He stared at it intensely and continued to flex hard. “Yeah” he muttered under his breathe. He extended his arm and slowly curled it towards him a few times, trying to get a good pump. “Come on,” he growled. The vein continued to bulge out even more. He eyes remained focused on his bicep. He gritted his teeth, lowered his eyebrows and growled. He had an angry expression on his face, but this was not anger…it was intensity! He flexed harder and harder before switching over to his left arm. I felt faint. It was at that moment that my attention was drawn down to his crotch. My God! How had I not noticed this earlier? He was huge! Even though he was wearing baggy grey sweatpants, there was no concealing the fact that Kyle was very well endowed. Then, to my amazement, the bulge began to grow! I looked up at Kyle’s face and saw an expression so animalistic, so intense, that it almost frightened me. He seemed to be almost possessed by the sight of his flexed biceps as he continued to flex harder and harder. His face was red, there was sweat pouring off of his forehead, veins were appearing everywhere…on his neck, his forehead. There were all kinds of animalistic growls coming from him. His eyes were so passionately focused on his biceps that nothing could have teared them away. I watched as the crotch in his pants grew larger and larger and seemed to tent out more and more. “Fuck yeah!” he growled as he began boucing his left bicep over and over again before holding it in a tight, hard flex. “GGGGGGGRRRRRRRRRRRR!” Was this really happening? Was my new house guest getting this incredibly turned on by his own biceps right in front of me? The answer was, of course, yes! To say that I was rock hard would be an understatement! The pain was unbearable! This was the most turned on I had ever been in my life! All I wanted to do was whip out my cock and jerk off right then and there, but somehow, I managed to restrain myself from doing so. All I could do was sit there, transfixed by Kyle. It was the sound of the grandfather clock ringing that finally brought us both out of our respective trances. “I’ll be right back” I blurted out as I bounced off the couch and ran to the bathroom. I couldn’t help it! I had to relieve myself of the agony I was feeling in my crotch! I quickly unzipped my jeans and began to jerk off with incredible speed and force. It was the fastest it ever took me to cum, but also the largest blasts that I had ever unleashed. I felt as if the copious shoots of cum would never stop, but eventually, they did. I cleaned myself up and went back to the living room to face Kyle. “I’m sorry,” we both said in unison, which caused us to chuckle. ‘You first” I offered. “Dude, I’m so sorry about that. I get so intense when I flex. I get carried away. All of the girls I’ve dated or messed around with got really freaked out by that…by me. They all think I’m weird or psycho, they get so fuckin’ freaked out that they run out of my place scared shitless. I can’t change though. I get so fuckin’ turned on by my own body…especially my biceps and arms. In fact, my body is the only thing that turns me on. When I flex, it’s like I become another person or an animal It’s like I’m ossessed. I’m sorry if I freaked you out. I understand if you don’t want me moving in. No one that’s ever been in my life ever puts up with me for long. They all get scared away…girls, friends, family. I’m gonna go now.” “Dude, are you kidding me? I fuckin’ loved it! You’ve been up front with me, so I’ll be up front with you. I just ran away from you to go jerk off in the bathroom. It was the most intense orgasm I’ve ever experienced! You are incredible!” I hoped I hadn’t said too much. Shit, why did I confess all that to him? “Dude, are you serious? Really,” Kyle asked. “Yeah…really!” “So, you’re gay?” “Yeah. I hope you’re ok with that. I mean, it’s not like I’m going to jump your bones in the middle of the night or anything.” We both laughed. “Nah bro, that’s cool. You’re the first person that I’ve met that hasn’t been scared off by me.” “Scared off? Are you kidding me? Kyle, I have to be honest with you. One of my big fetishes is biceps and flexing…and muscle worship…all that good stuff!” “Haha! I guess we know now why we were so drawn to eachother” Kyle laughed. “But what’s muscle worship?” “Ummm…we’ll get into that later. Right now, we gotta get you out of that horrible apartment and into your new house! Oh wait, you haven’t even seen the rest of the house yet.” “Dude, I don’t have to! I can’t tell you how much I appreciate this! You really don’t want me to pay you anything,” Kyle asked. “You can repay me by putting on a little show like the one I just witnessed,” I laughed. “Haha, right on! But Ben, you haven’t seen anything yet! I was trying my hardest to tone it down. I’m warning you…I can get a lot more intense sometimes. A lot more intense! And you haven’t seen me pump iron yet. That’s pretty crazy too!” “Kyle, I look forward to it. You have no idea just how much!” “Haha. Ok, just don’t say I didn’t warn you!” “So, you must work out all the time, huh?” “Yeah…every day actually. I want to be huge, dude! Right now, I feel small. I mean, I know I’m really hot and I turn myself on by flexing, but I want to be massive! I’ll do anything to make that happen!” “Wow Kyle, that’s awesome! I can’t believe I’m going to get to watch you grow!” “Ben, you’re going to have ring side seats. I’m gonna get so fuckin big, dude! Massive! You just wait and see!” “I can’t wait to see that!” “Oh, you will Ben! You will! I’m gonna get extra big for you! It’ll be a way of thanking you for all that you’re doing for me. I’ll get real massive for you!” “Wow” was all I could say. “I’m gonna get fuckin’ huge,” Kyle repeated. I was soon going to find out exactly how huge Kyle could and would become! Kyle and I got into his car and I was immediately engulfed in the powerful scent of his sweat. I enjoyed it immensely and tried to deeply breathe in as much of it as I could. We drove over to that crummy apartment that he had been staying in so that he could pick up his belongings. He was right…the place was a dump! Thank God I was getting Kyle out of there! Since Kyle knew from the minute he had moved in that he could not live there for very long, he had not even bothered to unpack. He grabbed his 2 suitcases and we were in and out of there and back at the house in a flash! I grabbed a suitcase, Kyle grabbed the other and we went upstairs so that I could show Kyle his new bedroom. The look on Kyle’s face was priceless as we entered the room. He was grinning from ear to ear as he looked around the room and took in his new surroundings. His smile almost made me melt. “Welcome to your new room, Kyle” I said as I placed his suitcase on the floor. “This is incredible! This is like twice the size of my old bedroom in Philly. I don’t know what to say, Ben. Thank you. Thank you so much! I don’t know what I would have done if I had to stay in that awful apartment one more night.” “You’re never going to have to find out, Kyle. This is your home now. I hope you’ll stay for a long time.” “Well, if you’ll have me, I will! I definitely will! You’re the first person who accepts me, who’s not freaked out by me. You’re a true friend, Ben.” I think my heart literally skipped a beat. Then, it was back to reality. I had to keep reminding myself that Kyle is straight and that we were not partners or lovers. I found myself falling for this guy very hard and very fast, but I had to make sure that I wouldn’t forget the fact that all we will ever be is friends. Very good friends! Maybe, it’s just lust I thought to myself. My mind wandered back to that image of Kyle flexing this afternoon in the living room. He said that it could get much more intense. I wondered what he had meant by that. How could it possibly get any more intense than that? I would soon find out! “Kyle, I gotta admit, I can’t stop thinking about you flexing this afternoon.” “Yeah? You liked that?” His face lit up. “I still can’t get over that. I’m so used to people being scared of me like I’m some kind of monster or something. They think I’m a weirdo or they’re embarrassed by me. I’ve had to deal with that shit for the last 3 years or so…since I started working out and all of this crazy stuff started. You don’t know how good it feels to know that you actually like it and that I don’t have to try to keep it in check.” “Kyle, it’s the exact opposite! I want to see more! I’d love to see more! So, you said all of this started about 3 years ago? How so?” “Well, I started lifting weights when I was 15 and it completely changed my life! My dad bought me a weightbench and some free weights. I started seeing the results of my workouts almost immediately. My arms got harder, more defined. I started to flex all the time and I mean ALL the time! At school, I’d go into the bathroom, lock the door and flex my biceps for a good 10 minutes or so every morning and then again in the afternoon. I just couldn’t wait until I got home from school when I could lift weights and flex nonstop afterwards. I would flex in the mirror and jerk off to my image. Sometimes 2 or 3 times in one night.” Oh man! I started to feel some motion in my crotch, so I immediately sat on the bed. “Yeah, when I turned 16, things got a lot worse or better depending on how you look at it. My flexing got completely out of control. My arms started to get bigger and a lot more defined. I would spend hours staring at myself in the mirror while I flexed. I started talking to myself in the mirror, talking to my biceps…crazy shit. I’d try on all these different shirts to see how my arms looked in them. They were all tight polo shirts with really small short sleeves or sleeveless shirts. In fact all my t-shirts that had sleeves, I cut all the sleeves right off. My favorite shirts are wifebeaters… always have been, always will be. Really tight ones. I think I have one in every single color that exists.” He laughed. God, I couldn’t wait to see him in a wifebeater! “Yeah man, I became obsessed! At school, my morning and afternoon flexing in the bathroom breaks became longer, I’d eat lunch real quick and then run to the bathroom to go flex. Each time I went into that bathroom, I jerked off to myself while I flexed in the mirror. Can you believe that? In my school bathroom! I would just get so hard and so turned on that I had to jerk off right then and there. I’d imagine myself getting bigger and bigger! At first I was able to hide all this from my friends and family. Sure, I wore sleeveless shirts almost all the time, even in winter, but everyone just thought it was me being cocky since I’d been working out and gotten bigger. They thought I was just showing off. They didn’t realize how obsessed I was becoming…or should I say possessed…possessed by my body. “Sitting in my desk in class, I’d stretch constantly to show off to all the kids in class. I always caught them staring….girls, guys, even some of the teachers. I loved it! I’d hold that stretch for a pretty long time, savoring every second of it. I loved feeling everyone’s eyes on me. I got a kick out of seeing some of the guys adjust themselves or put their hand on their crotches. Haha! I made such a big show of it too…grunting and growling. Everyone knew when I was stretching. Haha!” I sat there savoring every word that came out of Kyle’s mouth. I had never enjoyed a discussion as much as I was enjoying this one, even though it was pretty one sided. “I can’t believe I’m telling you all this. Dude, I hope I’m not boring you.” “Boring me? I’m loving it! This is the most fascinating thing I’ve ever heard in my life! Please, keep going.” I urged Kyle to continue. “Well, I really started developing at 16. Like I said, my arms got bigger and more defined, my chest started to stick out, my pit hair grew in more thick, my ass and legs started to really get real muscular, my feet got longer and wider and my cock….fuck, my cock got big that year. It got real thick and real long. Compared to how big it is now, though, it was pretty small then.” And with that, Kyle grabbed his crotch. Oh man…what I would give to see that cock right now…to kiss it, lick it, suck on it, choke on it. The sound of Kyle’s voice brought me back to reality. “My workouts became more intense. I’d scream like a fuckin’ animal as I lifted that weight. I wanted to grow bigger and bigger….I needed to grow huge! I still do! I never had any interest in girls. All my friends would be dating and shit, but I only wanted to stay home and either lift or flex in the mirror. It got to the point where I was jerking off to myself like 6 or 7 times a day.” “Wow,” I exclaimed! “Hard to believe, right? Well, I did it! So, my friends all had girlfriends and all the girls in my school wanted me, but I didn’t want any part of that! I just wanted to jerk off to myself! In fact, I’ve never jerked off to anything or anyone other than my body and myself. I’m just not attracted to anyone. Nobody can compare to me…NOBODY! Well, rumours started flying around the school that I was gay. I didn’t want that, so I forced myself to start dating and messing around with girls. That brings me to when I turned 17. Things got even crazier! All my friends were having sex and I didn’t want anyone to think I was gay, so I forced myself to start having sex with these bitches I was seeing. The thing is, I couldn’t get hard, so I had to flex my biceps and feel myself up to do so. I needed to be in front of a mirror. I would force these sluts to feel my biceps, kiss them, talk to my biceps, lick my pits, tell me how hot I was, how big I was, how I was the best they’d ever had. Now, that got me hard. Haha.” When I said that the hardest I’d ever been was earlier that day when Kyle flexed in the living room, I was wrong. This was, by far, the hardest I’d ever been in my life. What Kyle had just described was muscle worship taken to the ultimate extreme. “Kyle, all that stuff you made those girls do…that’s muscle worship,” I explained excitedly. “Oh shit! Really? Cool! So, that’s what you’re into,” Kyle asked. “Ummm….yeah,” I replied shyly. Kyle pondered what I had just told him. I wished I knew just what he was thinking. “Continue with your story,” I urged him, anxiously. “So, I’d tell these chicks to keep their mouths shut about what we would do when we were together. Shit, Ben, I was really out of control with them. I’d fuck their faces so hard while I flexed in the mirror! I’d think about how big I’m going to get and I’d pound them harder and harder. They’d choke, cry, throw up. Bro, my cock fucking exploded in size that year.” I wondered to myself just how big Kyle’s cock had grown now. Damn it! I wish I could see it right now! “From what I know, the girls never told anyone about our nights together. Well, some of them didn’t even stay in the room with me very long. They got the fuck out of there as soon as they could and looked terrified whenever they saw me after that. I used to love to walk around the locker room naked after gym class. All the guys’ eyes would bug out of their sockets when they saw my huge cock. Haha. You had to see the looks on their faces. Alot of them would get hard right then and there and try to cover it up. It was awesome! I could see that look in their eyes. That desire, envy, jealousy, lust. They wished they could look like me, they wished they could be with me, they wished they could BE me! I’d run home after school every day and flex so hard in front of that mirror. I’d kiss my biceps, lick them. I’d even kiss the mirror. I started posing in different types of underwear too…briefs, boxer briefs, thongs, jockstraps. They’re always too tight on me. They couldn’t contain me even then! I looked fuckin’ hot in everything I wore. My workouts got crazy intense that year. I think the whole fuckin’neighborhood knew when I was pumping iron. They could hear me roaring. I felt so fucking strong! I just wanted to lift more weight and do more reps, more sets. That’s when my arms really started to grow and the peaks grew right along with them. The shirt sleeves of my school uniform got tighter and tighter. Around that time is when I found my new hobby!” “Oh?” I wondered aloud. “Yeah. I became obsessed with making my biceps burst through my shirt sleeves. God, that gets me so fuckin’ horny. What a rush! I love hearing the fabric of the sleeves tear. I love seeing my huge biceps break through the confinements of those tight sleeves.” Shit! It’s as if this guy was going through a checklist of all my fetishes. I wouldn’t be able to contain myself much longer. It felt like my cock was ready to burst! But, I was dying to hear more! I had to hear more! “Let me tell you…I spent so much fuckin’ money on shirts, it’s unreal.” Kyle chuckled. “I became more and more vocal in front of the mirror and much louder. My parents caught me kissing my biceps, jerking off in front of the mirror while flexing, bursting out of my shirt sleeves. Who knows what else they saw or heard? The next thing I know, they send me to a shrink.” “Oh shit!” “Yeah, and they took away my weightbench and weights, stopped giving me money, took the lock off my bedroom door, threw out most of my clothes. They completely flipped out! But, I found ways to work around all that. In no time, I had the shrink in the palm of my hand. I would flex for him and he would pay for my gym membership and tell my parents that I was greatly improving. Haha!” “No way! Kyle, are you serious?” “Yeah, man. I learned to be careful and quiet during my flexing routines at home. I’d do it in the bathroom, since there was still a lock on that door…heehee. And when my parents would go out, then, I could really let loose. When I was at the gym, I told my parents that I was at some after school program or at therapy. They were so happy that I had improved, that they threw me a big graduation party last month. I made some good money. I knew I was going to move away from home right after graduation, but I didn’t know where or how. I just knew I had to get away so I could really be myself and do the things that I want to do…the things I need to do. I decided on NY because I’ve heard it’s a really open minded place. I was hoping to find a roommate who would be ok with who I am. This whole flexing thing and lifting hard and wanting to grow is a huge part of me. It’s hard to have to keep it under wraps all the time when it’s dying to come out. You don’t realize just how intense it is, Ben. I’ve been trying to sugarcoat it for you. It can get pretty freaky. I just hope you mean it when you say you can handle it.” “Kyle, I promise you, I can handle it. In fact, I look forward to it! This sounds incredible!” I continued to digest everything that Kyle had just described to me about the last few years of his life. “Wow! So, I can really be myself here and let loose? I don’t have to keep this thing under control?” “Nope! Feel free to let loose” I laughed. “Dude, this is awesome! You don’t know how many friends I’ve lost. They all thought I was psycho. They got sick of me flexing all the time. They said I embarrassed them in public because I’d always flex. When we’d pass by any kind of mirror or window, I had to stop and flex. They always got pissed off. Some friends they were, huh. A lot of my guy friends would get jealous because their girlfriends all wanted me. All those chicks practically drooled whenever I’d flex.” Kyle laughed out loud. “Kyle, I can assure you that you’re not going to lose me as a friend. Never!” “Thanx bro! Same here!” “Kyle, there’s one thing I’m confused about. You were saying about how you love tight shirts and wifebeaters, but why are you wearing that baggy, sleeveless shirt?” I giggled. “That was really bugging you, huh?” Kyle joked. “I had to wear it to go to the gym earlier. My crackhead ex-roomate happened to have a gym membership and I pretended to be him. It’s hard to lift weights in really tight clothes and they won’t let you go shirtless, so I wore one of the only baggy shirts I own.” “Aahh, that makes sense.” “I guess I lost my gym membership, huh. I can’t say I’m that disappointed because I really can’t lift the way I want to in any gym. Did you hear about that dude who got kicked out of his gym for grunting or something like that? Shit, I’d probably get escorted out in handcuffs and put into a patrol car.” We both laughed out loud at that scenario. “I don’t know what I’m going to do, Ben. I miss my own little private gym in my garage back in Philly before my parents took it away. Do you think you’d be ok with me buying a weight bench and putting it in your garage or something?” “I have a better idea,” I replied as I got up off of the bed. “Let me transform the basement into your own personal gym. There’s nothing down there anyway. You can lift as hard as you want, grunt and roar as loud as you want, I’ll have huge mirrors installed all around the room, buy you all sorts of equipment. It’ll be great!” “Whoa, whoa, whoa there Ben. Slow down, buddy. You’ve done way too much for me already.” “Kyle, I want to do this for you. It would make me so happy! I want to watch you lift harder and harder, cheer you on, watch you grow bigger and bigger, grow huge. Please let me do this! I have loads of money and it would really help get my mind off of all the shit I’ve gone through these last few months. Come on….pleeeeease?” Kyle chuckled. “Well, how can I say no to that? Thank you, Ben. Thank you so much…for everything. I appreciate this more than you know. I’m so grateful to you!” Kyle walked towards me and stretched out his arms. As I moved closer to him and he wrapped his arms around me to give me a hug, I got a whiff of the musky, masculine smell of his armpits. Fuck, they smelled good! What a huge turn on. It was the scent of a jock, the scent of sweat, the scent of a man who had been pumping heavy iron earlier that day…the scent of power. His arms felt so strong, and so hard as he squeezed me affectionately. I never wanted him to let go and felt disappointed when he did. But maybe we could have a relationship after all, I thought to myself. I mean, he’s not straight. He’s not gay either, but that was a minor detail. Kyle was only attracted to himself and I had no problem with the fact that he would never be attracted to me. I knew that Kyle wanted to be worshipped and I knew that I could provide him with the kind of worship that nobody else could ever give him. The kind of worship he had only dreamt about. By confiding so much in me, I gained a tremendous amount of insight into what I could do to please Kyle and make him happy. I would do anything he wanted me to. Even though we had just met, he already held an incredible amount of power over me. His wish would be my command. Even though we were only in the very beginning stage of our relationship, I could already sense that my life would no longer be my own, but his as well. What I wanted, he could provide me and what he wanted, I could provide him. I had already agreed to do so much for him and I knew that this was only a sign of things to come. Yet, I had never felt happier in my life! I truly wanted to make Kyle happy and he was making me happy. He wanted to be worshipped, I would worship him. He wanted to get huge, I’d help him get huge. I could already see what the future would be like and I couldn’t wait. Looking back on it now, I was in no way prepared for what would take place in the near future. I could never have predicted the metamorphosis that Kyle would undergo. “Ben, I’m going to grow so fucking massive for you! You’ll see!” “I have no doubt about that, Kyle, and I’ll help you!” “Ben, I feel it coming on. I’ve been holding out for way too long, dude! These last few months, I haven’t been able to let it out as much as I need to. I gotta flex! I can’t hold back anymore.” Finally, I would get to see more of the amazing show I witnessed this afternoon, but with more intensity as Kyle kept putting it. “Are you sure you’re ready? You won’t get freaked out?” “I’m ready, Kyle! You won’t scare me or push me away. It’s destiny, remember? We were meant to meet and be in eachother’s lives! Flex for me, Kyle! Show me what you’ve got!” And with those words, the last bit of my freedom of choice that I had left, the last bit of my life that still belonged to me, was gone. It all belonged to Kyle now, though we both didn’t realize it at the time. Soon, everything would belong to Kyle! this actually happening to me? Staring at this incredibly ripped and muscular 18 year old jock standing in front of me in his sleeveless blue shirt, I had to pinch myself to make sure that this wasn’t all just a dream! Ouch! Nope, not a dream…all real! I felt like the luckiest man alive! In all of my 25 years on this earth, I had never thought that I’d ever be given the opportunity to get this close to such a beautiful male specimen. I was about to receive my very own private flexing show from a guy who looked like he jumped right out of my ultimate fantasy! But this wasn’t a fantasy, this was reality! Not only would I get the pleasure of seeing Kyle flex for me whenever I wanted, but he was my friend and even better, I would be sharing my home with him! Could life get any better? Yes, it could…and would! My cock sprang to life with anticipation of what was to come. “You want to see me flex my guns for you, don’t you?” “Yes, Kyle…more than I’ve ever wanted anything before!” “How bad do you want to see me flex?” “Real bad, Kyle! I need to see you flex…please!!!!” ****************************************** Whats next? Wait for the part 2 (final part) tomorrow. Feel free to comment
  18. Since it was the first week of college I, of course, found myself wandering the aisles of the campus bookstore hoping to find all of the items I needed for classes. It was strange being at a new place and not knowing a soul. I had traveled across the U.S. to attend this specific establishment of higher education and I was the only person from my hometown to ever be accepted. Certainly a boost to my self-esteem, but at the moment it just seemed lonely and depressing. I was having a bitch of a time finding the textbook for my philosophy class and was beginning to panic. A deep voice suddenly broke my concentration. “Need some help there, sport?” I turned toward the sound and froze immediately. I was gazing at the face of Stack Winston, the most popular guy on campus. He was the quarterback, linebacker, or some kind of back for the football team and had a body that made you immediately think of sword and sandal films, Greek statues, or a very young and huge Lou Ferrigno. The guy was leaning against the row of books to my left and looking me directly in the face. He was wearing his letterman’s jacket, but I could still see the distinct bulges of the huge muscles in his arms, shoulders, and chest underneath. My eyes dropped to the straining buttons of his shirt and would not move back up to his face – no matter how much I told myself it was bad manners to stare. I was too mesmerized by the way his jacket heaved up and down as the guy merely breathed. “My eyes are up here, man.” “Um . . . I’m sorry. It’s just that . . . well . . . I mean . . .” “Don’t worry about it dude. I get that a lot.” “I . . . uh . . . I guess . . . you would.” I was speaking without thinking – something I never did. I was usually a thoughtful introvert who only spoke after contemplating an answer. I was so caught off guard by the fact that the senior that graced all brochures and advertisements for the school was standing just a few feet from me. I had certainly taken a second look at the college mainly because of his beefy picture on the cover of the introduction packet the recruitment office had sent me. “What’s your name gorgeous?” For most of my life I had been called beautiful and handsome. I knew, on some level, that the compliments were true – I was about six foot tall and I had curly blonde hair that always seemed to fall perfectly. I also had an attractive swimmer’s build that seemed to cause lots of people to notice. But no comment up to that point in my life had ever had the impact of Stack’s words. The reality that he called me gorgeous made my face turn red and my cock begin to swell. I lowered the books in my arms to crotch level. “Um, I’m Michael. Michael Thomas.” “Nice name. Meeting you has just renewed my faith in the freshman class, Mr. Thomas. Here I thought there was no hope of anything worth writing home about and then I bump into all this deliciousness. Whatcha looking for?” “I . . . uh . . . need, um . . . a book for my . . . philosophy class.” “Philosophy? Wow, brains to go with all the beauty. I just got all tingly inside. I bet you have old Dr. Horan. He’s tough, but a damn good teacher. I think I still have that book from freshman year. How about I drop it by your place tomorrow?” “Well . . . um, that would be . . . you know . . . swell. I could buy it from you.” “Do people actually say ‘swell’ anymore? Don’t worry about money Mr. Thomas; it will be my gift to you. I like the fact that it will give me a reason to see you again. We might even find other ways for you to thank me.” “Um . . . no, Stack. I insist that I pay you.” “Hey, you know my name.” I didn’t realize he had not shared his name by that point. I was too busy focusing on the fact that the biggest and most studliest of guys at my school was planning to lend me a book. His attention was also a little too much for me to handle. I could feel my legs getting weak and I was becoming a little disoriented. I simply shook my head in affirmation. The big man smiled and lifted his hand to his face – using the big thumb and forefinger to caress the manly mustache this dark-haired angel had grown above his lip. It made him seem so much older than a senior in college. My head began to spin a little more as I stared at his beautiful features – enhanced by the manly handlebar shaped fur. “Where’s your room Michael?” “Um . . . Atlas Hall. Room 203.” “Nice digs for a freshman. Your family must know someone. Appropriate dorm name for a big guy like me to visit, don’t you think?” “Yes.” “See you tomorrow, Michael. Damn, you are one fine looking man.” With that comment, the big hulking muscleman backed up the aisle, never taking his eyes from mine. When he got to the end he winked at me, blew me a kiss and then disappeared. I stood there in shock – doubting any of this had just taken place. I reached up to grab hold of the shelf at my right – hoping it would help to give my body some much needed support. It was a good ten minutes before I was able to move from my place in the bookstore. I could sense people moving around me, but my mind was solely focused on the interaction that had just taken place. I also needed a few minutes to let my raging erection subside – it simply wasn’t used to being so close to so much muscle. My evening of studies the next night was interrupted by a sudden loud knock. My heart skipped a few beats as I stood and walked to the door of my dorm room. I glanced in the mirror attached to my closet as I passed by. I had spent half an hour trying to figure out what kind of outfit would please the man now standing out in the hallway. I had decided to go for a preppy look and now I second-guessed my choice. I took a deep breath and then exhaled. At the same time I opened the door. The behemoth of my dreams stood before me. “Hey bud, what’s happening?” “Um nothing, Stack. I mean . . . nothing. Um . . . what’s um . . . How are you?” I found it difficult to speak. Stack was wearing a gray t-shirt emblazoned with the name of our college and the material was stretching way beyond the expected limit – trying desperately to cover the big dude’s muscles. It was like the guy chose the shirt to intentionally make me come close to passing out when I beheld his body. My eyes could again not stay focused on his face. I quickly took in the expanse of his massive chest and bulging arms. I clearly saw small gaps appearing at the seams of the shirt – simply because the triple x shirt was not big enough to contain all of Stack’s hugeness. My breathing completely stop, I had no power over any part of my body. I was lost in a moment of lust. “You gonna invite me in, handsome?” I could see that his lips were moving and I heard his voice, but northing registered - it sounded like I was two feet under water and he was attempting to tell me something from above. I was finding it hard to move my gaze from the clear outline of his gigantic pectoral muscles bulging underneath the material of his shirt. I had never seen a chest so wide and pumped. Well, not this close and all personal – that’s for sure. I guess some of the guys online or in magazines were this big, but I was sure they were morphed in some way. What appeared before me was the real deal and it was causing me to have dry mouth and become speechless. I just stared at the guy as I moved to the side, giving him room to walk by – but the guy could only fit because he turned his body sideways. Stack purposefully chose to let his chest face me as he slid into the room. I took a deep breath and licked my lips as his hardened nipples – poking the shirt out like some kind of pornographic teepees – passed in front of my eyes. I fell against my door when I got a glimpse of his incredible back, which pulled the material of his shirt so much that it was thin as tissue paper. I knew instantly that if the guy chose to flare out his lats, even slightly, the flimsy cloth would surely completely rip down the middle. I quickly regained control of myself and followed the big man. “Nice room, Mr. Thomas.” “Um . . . thanks.” “What did you do to get in this dorm? Blow the president?” “No, I . . . um . . . I mean . . . my father kind of paid for the new gym.” “No shit! Wait a minute. The whole fucking place is called the Thomas Center, isn’t it? That’s for your dad, right?” “Um . . . yes.” “Cool. Aw, wait! The weight room is called Michael Hall. Is that for you?” “Yes.” “Damn! I spend half my life there. You mean to tell me that every time I throw around some heavy weights and grow bigger I’m standing in a place named for you.” “I guess so.” “That’s sweet. Your gym has certainly helped me to get huge, man. I owe you a lot.” “Well, not really. You don’t . . . um owe me anything. It was my dad . . . really.” “I’m sure your dad would feel that any thank you gift I give to you would be like giving one to him, don’t you think?” “Yes . . . I think he . . . um . . . would.” “And I think I’m gonna need to be thanking you for a long time – to make sure I show you how grateful I really am. After all, I’ve grown pretty big.” Stack was tensing his huge chest as he spoke – clearly teasing me. I watched as the heavy meat rose slowly on the right side and then on the left. It was clear the guy had total control over every possible muscle in his body – both pecs rippled beautifully to prove the point. My tormentor was staring at my face; as if he wanted to make sure his body entranced me before he moved the evening forward. This all registered in my subconscious and I smiled because I thought how impossible it would be that anyone would not be spellbound by the guy’s muscles. My gaze, however, stayed locked on the show being produced underneath his t-shirt. I was a huge sucker for mammoth slabs of beef and Stack was blessed with a chest beyond my wildest fantasies. His voice shook me from my intense gawking. “I brought the book.” He held up the exact text I was looking for and I nodded my head in silent thanks. He tossed the heavy volume on the bed and then grabbed my desk chair with one hand – easily lifting it to the middle of the room and sitting down to face me. He glanced around the room again and then turned his gaze back to me, clearly knowing that my eyes had stayed locked on his giant body the entire time. He let his own eyes move up and down my entire frame – meticulously, as if he were a doctor giving me a complete physical and I was totally nude. “I hope you don’t mind me making myself comfortable, man. I thought you and I could spend some time getting to know each other. So, I’ll start. I like hot men and you’re the hottest thing to step on this campus in a long time. I get the distinct feeling you like big guys and I’m sure I’m the biggest man you’ve ever met. That means we’re like a match made in heaven. I think you should come over here close to me and we’ll see where the evening takes us. You’re like the honey this huge bear has been hunting for all year long and I’m going to go crazy if I don’t get a taste of you soon. At the same time I think you might enjoy exploring all the muscled parts of me.” Stack’s words seemed to echo off the walls of my dorm room. I was trying desperately not to faint. I knew there had been a connection between us in the bookstore, but his honesty and forwardness still caught me off guard. The fact that he had nailed me as a lover of muscle was not a surprise – he clearly saw the lust in my eyes and the outline of my hardened cock at my crotch. I walked across the room and stood in front of the huge man. It was like he was a giant magnet and I was a small piece of metal – there was no way I could have denied the control he had over my body. We were staring into each other’s eyes and I got the feeling it was my time to speak. “I . . . um . . . see you’re the master of the direct approach.” “That doesn’t scare you, does it Michael?” “No, I find it flattering and refreshing.” “Is there anything else that might . . . refresh you?” I said nothing. I reached up and ran my forefinger across his thick mustache – marveling at how hard even short strands of hair could feel. It was simply amazing how power seemed to ooze out of such an ordinary part of a human being. But I was quickly learning there was nothing ordinary about this particular human, he was definitely beyond normal. My finger moved slowly and deliberately, allowing me to fully comprehend the intense masculinity that produced the beautiful love forest above his upper lip. The giant purred softly as my finger stroked his face. I sensed that both of us were fighting a profound urge to pounce on each other as if we were foxes let loose in a hen house. We were intent on making this moment last, fully intending to let the morning sun come up finding us fully awake and having lost count of our numerous orgasms. It was hard to imagine how I would be able to delay gratification being this close to so much muscle, but I knew instinctively it was the unspoken wish of the man beneath me. I continued to stare into his dark eyes, but my peripheral vision registered one of his huge hands moving to his crotch and adjusting what I knew was a growing substantial piece of meat. I smiled at the realization that caressing his facial hair could cause the big guy to shoot hard, but then I remembered that my own cock had turned to something similar to stone as soon as I felt the dense bristles. For the life of me I could not grasp why a little bit of stubble and upper lip fur coating made me so weak at the knees. Stack, of course, could sense how I had lost control of my entire body, just from sensations shooting through my one fingertip. This, in turn, sent the insides of his huge frame into a state of frenzy, as well. It was a vicious lust-filled cycle of exciting each other beyond our wildest dreams and we were quickly moving beyond the point of no return. “Hmmmm, feels good.” Even though Stack whispered, his voice seemed to fill the room like a fifty-piece orchestra playing a dramatic symphony. He could have simply read from the phone book at that moment and my cock would have still leaked pre-cum. My head got a little fuzzier as I began to fully grasp that I was exciting this huge beast in the same way he affected me. A sense of power began to well up inside of me – a feeling that was completely foreign. The thick legs parted before me and I slowly moved forward, never taking my finger from his face. “You like my ‘stache, don’t you?” I merely nodded my head. I was so focused on the feelings rocketing through my body that I could not speak. I felt his solid heavy thighs press into the sides of my legs. I knew he wasn’t applying much pressure, but it still felt like I was wedged between two mountains. Even through both of our jeans I could feel the heat his beefy body produced, causing my own internal temperature to shoot up about ten degrees. I felt beads of sweat instantly burst through my skin - down my back and at my temples. All of this caused my stroking to pause momentarily and Stack took advantage of the hesitation. He parted his lips and lifted his chin slightly, causing my finger to pop into his mouth. His teeth clamped lightly on my knuckle and his tongue began to teasingly circle around my tip. My own mouth fell open a little and a faint moan escaped. The big man’s eyes never left mine. I watched his already chiseled cheeks indent even more as a powerful suction pulled me deeper into his mouth, even though I used all of my strength to fight its force. Stack was showing me that even his throat had strength beyond comprehension. I briefly worried that my entire arm was going to be sucked into his warm mouth. The pressure suddenly released and I knew what to do. I pulled my finger back slowly, making sure to run the tip back and forth across his bottom lip after passing his teeth. “Just imagine all that suction on another part of your body.” Part Two The sensation of Stack’s warm mouth and its powerful suction still pulsed through the finger I rested on his bottom lip. He had encouraged me to imagine how that same feeling would affect my hard cock, but I couldn’t let my mind stay there very long. I was worried that my throbbing piece of meat would erupt merely from thinking about this huge man sucking me off. The entire evening was still so surreal. I was standing in front of the largest human being I had ever met and he kept reiterating how much he wanted me. Doubts and uncertainties were trying hard to pop into my brain, but something inside of me shoved them away. I knew in my core – at the most basic level of my being – that the mountain of muscle sitting in the middle of my room desired me in the same overwhelming way I craved him. This knowledge somehow empowered me and freed me in a way I had never realized was possible. To put it in plain English - it made me cocky. “And what makes you think you deserve another part of my body in that beautiful mouth, Mr. Stack?” My comment sent a wave of euphoria through the big guy’s body – I actually felt it rush across his bottom lip, where my finger rested. I also saw his entire huge frame shiver from the excitement. This caused me to swell even more with self-assurance and I could feel some kind of new life coursing through my body. It was like my blood had been infused with a dose of super testosterone. I had the urge to lift the back of a car or bend a metal bar. It crossed my mind that this is how Stack felt all the time, but the intense pleasure pulsating from beneath my skin made me want to continue to explore what was happening within me – instead of focusing on the big man. Without taking my eyes away from Stack’s, I moved my hand from his lip and dropped it to his mega-sized chest. It took mere seconds for my fingers to find his jutting right nipple. I pinched it hard between my thumb and forefinger – squeezing as if my life depended on it. My other hand quickly found the target on his other massive pec and it copied the previous action. “Ahhhhhh!!!” Stack cried out in pleasure and all of his enormous muscles tensed harder than concrete. I showed him no mercy. I immediately began to twist my hands back and forth like I was trying to find a radio station using his thick man-nubs. The giant sat straight up in the chair and closed his eyes. He was being shot into a land of utter ecstasy and this, of course, only fueled my desire to tease him more. As I twisted his big nipples I also pulled them toward me and jerked them up and down at the same time. I watched Stack’s jaw tighten and his lips quickly parted. He spoke through clenched teeth. “Aw fuck!” I then reversed the motion and pressed his nipples into his chest, realizing I had to press even harder than I imagined because his pec meat was so tight. I let my thumbs push his dense plugs far into the beefiness and Stack leaned forward to make the erotic pain even more intense. I moved my thumbs up and down and felt the muscle underneath start to undulate in the same rhythm. Again, I was beyond amazed at the control this guy had over his massive muscles. I latched on to the nipples even firmer than before and started to jerk the thick meat in different directions. This seemed to send Stack over some unseen edge. I’m not sure he had total control over what he was doing. “Come here, boy!” Stack’s giant hands suddenly shot around me and seized hold of my ass cheeks. He squeezed tightly and the thrill that pounded through my body caused me to pull on his pec meat even harder than I thought was possible. This action made the two big hands attached to my rear pull me quickly into Stack’s waiting crotch. My stiff cock slammed into his hardness and we both gasped loudly from the painful bliss that registered below our waists. We both froze completely – obviously worried that any further movement would make our dicks spew like soda bottles that have been shaken for hours. My fingers were still tightly secure on his nipples and his big paws were gripping my plump ass cheeks so tightly that I knew bruises would noticeable tomorrow. We stayed motionless for a good thirty to forty seconds. Neither of us was breathing and I could feel his hard beef stick through our jeans beating in rhythm with his heart. I was sure he felt the same from mine. We both finally exhaled at the same time and my hands dropped from his aching nipples. He moaned out loud as my fingers released their prisoners. Stack, however, continued to hold on to my ass, but he did, thankfully, lessen the pressure. He also began to knead my bubble butt with his fingers. The feeling was fucking amazing. “My nipples are going to hurt for days.” “Something for you to remember me by.” “Oh I don’t think I could ever forget you, gorgeous. And I certainly won’t forget how awesome your ass feels.” To emphasize his point he squeezed my cheeks harder and lifted his arms at the same time. My feet left the ground and the big man held my large body in the air as he shamelessly let his forefingers press my jeans further up into my crack. His massive thighs were still against my legs and this helped to keep my body balanced, but I had a feeling that his arms were strong enough to hold me in place all by themselves. I gasped out loud as he used little effort to raise my body upward. Even though I clearly understood I wasn’t going to fall over in any direction, I took advantage of the moment and reached out to grab his colossal shoulders, acting like I needed to balance myself. As soon as my fingers landed on his wide traps I got my first real understanding of how hard and big Stack actually was. My hands instantly looked like those of a two-year old because they were lying on top of this part of his monstrous body. My mouth flew open in awe when I saw that the expanse of my entire hand did not come close to reaching across his thickness. I was pretty sure two talented gymnast could use his shoulders simultaneously as pommel horses or for vaulting. I was reminded just how immense Stack Winston truly was and it was a little unnerving. My previous bravado dissipated as I let my hands move across his muscled traps – amazed that they seemed to go on forever. “My god, it’s like somebody attached two thick slabs of concrete to either side of your neck!” I balled up my fists and started to pound on his shoulders, to see if I might be able to dent them even a little, but it was like I was hitting heavy metal cylinders that were wide enough to rest saddles on. Stack’s big hands continued to squeeze my ass as he easily held me in the air. He also chuckled at my comment. “Easy there, tiger, you don’t want to hurt your hands.” I ceased my pounding and felt a slight pain in my hands. I went back to just resting my palms against his hard skin – easily felt even through the thinly stretched t-shirt. The big man lowered my body back to the ground and released my ass cheeks – but I knew I’d continue to feel his grip for at least an hour. He interlocked the fingers of his hands behind me and then pulled my body into his. Our hard cocks were throbbing against each other once again and my tight stomach was pressed against his bulging chest. He tilted his head back to look up at me – even though his forehead actually came up to my eyes and he was still sitting down. I gazed into his face for a few seconds – it was long enough for much of my previous self-assurance to return. I brought my lips down to his and pressed in hard. He gave his mouth completely to me. I turned my head slightly and pushed my tongue inward, exploring every part of his warmth. Neither of us closed our eyes. It was clear we wanted to savor every moment of our first kiss. We stayed lip-locked for a good five minutes, filling the room with just the sounds of our wet smacking and frequent moans of joy. I consider myself a great kisser, but there was something about kissing a man as muscled and handsome as Stack that caused me to even step it up a few more notches. I sensed immediately that he also rated my abilities off the chart, but he clearly understood that what he brought to the kiss also made it special. I finally pulled my face from his. He began smiling like a child that has just gotten the gift of his lifetime. He spoke in a falsetto, pretty humorous for a guy with a body like his. “He likes me, he really likes me.” “Of course I do. What’s not to like? You’re huge, beautiful, and nice.” “Some say I’m stuck on myself, I’m too big, and way too bossy.” “Really? Let’s see. If by stuck on yourself you mean you really like what’s on the inside and outside, then I’m all for that. I like a guy that’s not shy of flaunting what he’s got. And I think you’ve got a lot. As for too big – is there really such a thing? Sure you could easily cause me much pain, but that’s part of the attraction – I love a huge man that can be gentle, but there’s always the knowledge that he’s very powerful. What a turn on! Oh and then there’s the complaint of being too bossy. That kind of makes me laugh. I’ve realized tonight that we both have much power in this blossoming relationship. You can certainly get me to do many things – and your strength and size can certainly intimidate, but I have the distinct feeling that you want to please me in a big way. I can sense that one disparaging look from me will send you into a tailspin. Am I correct, Mr. Winston?” The big man looked into my eyes intently. I saw a clear look of adoration in his gaze. I had hit the nail on the head – but I knew that before I even spoke. There was an understanding between us that needed no words. I could see that Stack wanted me at the same intense level I wanted him. I didn’t try to figure out why he felt that way - there was no need. I just accepted it as fact. It was 2012 for god’s sake and two men – even two men that were physically very different – had the right and the opportunity to lust after each other in the way that we did. I could see that my words had somehow taken our relationship to a new level. Stack was definitely smitten on a level that could not be reversed. I loved the idea that a huge muscled god could be easily overpowered by something as simple as love – it was certainly something like an erotic David and Goliath story. “I want you as my boyfriend, Michael Thomas.” “Wow, Mr. Winston, there are so many men at this college – why should I pick you as my boyfriend?” I was toying with the big guy and he instantly recognized it. We both knew that this evening was cementing something beautiful and beyond words, but we also realized we were going to milk it for all it was worth. I was his and he was mine – plan and simple. We both understood that within the first two minutes of meeting each other at the bookstore. For some reason he seemed to like smaller fit handsome men and we both knew I lusted after heavily muscled men. Like he had said earlier – Stack and I were definitely a match made in heaven. “Well, first of all, if you choose anyone else I will crush them like a little grape. Second of all, you’re into muscle in a huge way and I’m definitely sure you’re not going to find anyone bigger than me. This body, I’m sure, is way beyond even your jerk-off fantasies. But more than any of that, I don’t think you’ll ever find a guy that wants you more than I do.” It was the final statement that stayed in my head. I knew, instinctively, that this guy could beat into a pulp any guy that challenged him. I also realized that he fully understood and accepted my lust for huge muscles. He clearly got the fact that I needed more than just a huge body – but also that, in my mind, it was a great starting point for any relationship. And yet, it was the fact that he desired me in such an intense way that really made me fall in love with him. I know the word love is pretty strong – especially after only two meetings, but it was the most obvious thing ever in my entire life. We loved each other. I was completely aware that Stack felt the same way. I moved away from teasing comments and suddenly went serious. “This is really intense, Stack. I’ve never felt this way. It’s a little overwhelming.” “I feel the same way, Michael. You kind of hit me like a shot out of the blue. I wasn’t looking for a boyfriend, but then I saw you in the bookstore and I was smitten.” “Does anyone really use the word smitten anymore?” We both smiled at each other. The sexual intensity that had existed just a few minutes ago was now gone. We had moved to something much deeper and more satisfying. I knew we both still had cocks as hard as telephone poles, but the need for immediate gratification was gone. It was clear to both of us that this relationship was for good and we knew that meant we could get our rocks off any time we wanted. It didn’t lessen our desire for each other – it only made us less desperate. I moved my hands up to his impressive chest, which immediately caused him to tense it so hard that I could only rest my palms against it – there was no way I was going to push the meat inward. “You’re a chest man, aren’t you, Michael?” “I’m a muscle man, Stack. Yes, a big chest is beautiful, but all huge muscles impress me. I think you’re an ass man, aren’t you?” “I like a firm butt, of course, but it’s not the only thing I get into. I like a beautiful face and a tight little body. You seem to fit that bill perfectly. Your fantastic ass is just icing on the cake.” “And do you like to lick the icing, Mr. Winston?” “Not only do I like to lick it, but I also like to plunge my hard cock into the icing, as well. Is that okay with you, Mr. Thomas?” “You know the answer without even asking the question, sir. You can dip into my icing any time you like.” “Shit, man. You’re getting me so hot and bothered I’m ready to rip a car apart with just my hands or bring a building down with a few punches. I’m not sure I can hold out much longer.” “Is that so? Well, I’d like to see what those arms can do with that flimsy t-shirt for a start, sir.” My request made the big man grin like a child that just won first prize in some contest. He grabbed me at my waist and easily lifted my body up in the air. He then moved me a little distance back. I had to remove my hand from his body and I immediately felt the loss. I was still close to the man, but we weren’t touching at any part of our bodies. He reached up and grabbed the collar of his t-shirt. I swear what came next was like a slow motion camera had caught all of his actions and I was watching it in replay. He pulled his hands apart methodically and teasingly. The room was filled with the sound of ripping material and I watched his massive chest plop out as he pulled his shirt apart. My mouth dropped open at the beginning and a big glob of saliva slid down my cheek as soon as the rip reached the bottom of his pecs and began to reveal the perfectly chiseled abs below. My eyes stayed glued to every inch of skin that was exposed as the shirt was easily pulled away. Stack’s chest was covered with the same kind of heavy fur that was found on his upper lip and that made my cock squirt pre-cum like a volcano teasing people before the final eruption. “Fuck, you’re beautiful.” “Spoken like a true student of philosophy, Mr. Thomas. I’m certainly glad you approve.” “Approve? What’s not to like? Your chest is the most gorgeous thing I have ever seen. Just look at how the mounds of muscle stick out like an erotic 3-D movie. I haven’t ever seen a pair of pecs so big and full of muscle. I already know what those babies can do – I’ve seen you ripple each part of them with control that’s unimaginable. The added bonus of abdominal muscles that look like they have been cut in marble only intensifies my reaction. Just look at that fucking eight-pack covered in a dusting of fur that makes me want to lick every inch of your stomach.” “I don’t think any other words have ever turned me on so much. You are a true muscle worshipper, my friend.” “You have not idea.” “Well, that’s why we’re so perfect for each other. You like muscle and I’ve got lots of it.” “So I see.” By this point the big man had completely ripped his shirt down the middle and was straining to pull the remnants from his massive arms and shoulders. When the material finally fell to the floor and his entire torso was revealed I immediately became silent – mainly because I had not prepared myself for what I would see. Stack’s upper body was more than a work of art – it was beyond description or reproduction. First of all, there was muscle everywhere. It was certainly in all the places you would expect, but then he had other muscles that seemed to be a surprise. He had muscles on top of muscles. His uncovered shoulders seemed to be an intricate pile of sinew and thickness placed on top of each other and then covered in skin. It was multiple mountains of muscle that rippled when he moved his body. Stack knew I was looking at his shoulders so he started to tense up his trapezius muscle and the big boulders on either side of his neck rose even higher. I moaned out loud as I gazed at all the power in just that one part of his body. “Shit, your traps flex up higher than your ears.” “Not quite, Michael, but it’s nice of you to say. And what do you think of the work I’ve done on my delts?” The big guy rolled his shoulders forward a little and then pushed them back, his chest pushed out so much further that I could have easily leaned forward and found total support form his monster pecs. My eyes, however, were locked on the giant solid mounds that had somehow been implanted underneath his skin at the top of both of his beefy arms. The man’s delts looked as big as basketballs. I knew immediately that my hand would not cover even a fraction of the freakish muscle he had built at this part of his body. It didn’t just look like the guy was wearing skin covered shoulder pads; the deltoid muscles were much bigger than that. No, it looked like someone had attached tractor tires above his biceps. My mouth was still wide open and I finally realized that I was gurgling like a little baby – that’s how unbelievable Stack’s delts were. “Look at this, man, I can even tense up my delts something hard.” Striations suddenly appeared up and down the mounds of muscle at the edge of both of his shoulders. I swear both bulging masses ballooned up a lot more than before. I easily saw that I could have placed a bunch of quarters all up and down the grooves in his hard meat and they would have stayed in place – hell, they probably would have been squeezed so hard they would have been unrecognizable. I reached out and slid my hand up and down his right deltoid muscle. It was like I was feeling the trunk of some petrified tree – ridges of muscle that seemed harder than anything humanly possible. “No fucking way.” “I can see that Mr. Michael is pleased. Are you ready for the gun show, sir?” “No, please don’t!” I yelled loudly and quickly – raising both hands up in the air. My heart was beating so fast and my cock was so pumped that I knew if he flexed his massive arms I would either have a heart attack or blow a giant hole through my underwear and jeans from just because of one look. Even relaxed the monster biceps were peaked like Mount Everest and looked thicker than a Hummer. Seeing those arms swell up even larger was going to need some building up to – I had to have a hell of a lot more stamina. The enormous tease of a man chuckled at my reaction, but I could tell he completely understood. It was clear he had caused this kind of reaction before in many other guys. I was glad he was sympathetic. He could have easily sent me beyond the point of control. Stack tensed his massive pecs and made them ripple as before. This time I was seeing muscle directly and not covered by a thin t-shirt. I marveled at the beautiful heavy dusting of fur across his colossal mounds of meat and it somehow seemed to enhance their size and beauty. Stack’s hairy chest was exactly what any artist or muscle pig could wish for. He was beyond huge, but everything was beautifully proportioned. His thick neck looked natural placed atop his giant torso. His chest and arms easily matched the enormity of his shoulders and his stomach looked like a perfectly plowed field of muscled abdominals. By this point I was beyond cohesive thinking or speaking. I was lost in Stack heaven. I could tell he loved my adoration, but there was something more. I sensed that he was looking at me in the same way – with the same level of lust. This turned me on even more. “How about you get naked for me, Michael.” Part Three It briefly puzzled me that Stack wanted to see me nude – mainly because, compared to him, I was a toothpick standing before a redwood. Normally, I would have become very self-conscious and found some reason to not take off my clothes, but today was different. It had dawned on me earlier that Stack found my body, not to mention my size, a big turn on. Now it hit me fully that the big man liked my body as intensely as I lusted after his. Instead of freaking out about that revelation, I simply accepted it as fact and relished in the power it created within me. I knew instinctively that I should prolong the gratification of him seeing my uncovered nicely proportioned build as long as I could. We were caught up in some mind-blowing type of foreplay dance that would probably last the rest of our lives. I reached up to my shirt and undid a couple of buttons, allowing my smooth hairless chest to be slightly revealed. “Yeah, buddy, that’s nice. You’re so less furry than me and look at that swimmer’s chest, nice and muscled. That fucking v-shape you got going on is messing with my cock something awful. Let me see your nips, I’m begging ya, Michael.” I reached down and slowly pulled the shirttail from my jeans. I then began to undue the rest of the buttons – never taking my eyes off of Stack’s face. He tried to return my gaze, but he was too distracted by my striptease act. When I pulled the sides of my shirt back to fully reveal my chiseled torso he became extremely silent and I swear his eyes got twice as big as before. The giant wasn’t breathing. He was moving his eyes quickly up and down, taking in my tight thin stomach, my nicely molded pectoral muscles, my broad shoulders, and then, what he really wanted to see, the wide dark skin that circled around my hardened erect nipples. All my life guys had been surprised by the expanse of my areolas and the thickness of my guy teats. I paused for a while and gave Stack some time to let this special treat sink in completely. He was biting his bottom lip without even thinking about it – obviously excited by what he knew would eventually be a mouthful of my sweet meat. “Damn, those things are beautiful and huge. What do you do to get them so big – dangle hundred pound weights attached by some kind of modified jumper cables? Those hefty plugs are bigger than mine. Shit, I can’t wait to suck on those things.” “I’m glad you like ‘em, Stack. They’re all yours. And I don’t need to do anything to get these nubs so large – they came this way. I guess I was just blessed.” “I’ll say, Michael. And I’ll make sure I treat them so nice you’ll feel blessed twice. Man, I’m salivating like a rabid dog dreaming of spending quality time on those nipples. Come here and let me taste ‘em.” “Not yet, Mr. Big. You wanted me naked and I’m not moving until I’m down to my birthday suit. I want to please my admirer like he’s never been pleased before.” “You already have, man, you already have.” I laughed out loud and then slid the open shirt off of my shoulders. I could tell I was standing taller than I ever had before – fully charged with confidence and proud of my body. I shook out my arms and then stood there, frozen like the statue of David. I watched Stack’s eyes roam around my entire upper torso. He had no idea where to let his gaze rest – but he always paused when he went past the thick nipples perfectly framed in dark circles on my pecs. After a few minutes he finally locked his eyes on mine and I could tell he was pleading with me to continue and to make it quick. I, however, had other plans. I undid my belt and pulled it from my jeans slowly. I was teasing him mercilessly and he knew it. “I think you want my body as much as I want yours, Mr. Winston.” “More.” “I doubt that is possible.” “You can think what you want, Michael, but I’ve never met a guy that turns my crank as hard as you do. It’s taking every ounce of strength to prevent myself from bursting from this chair, tackling you on the ground, and having my way with you.” “I have a feeling that’s a hell of a lot of power then – if it’s every ounce of strength in that big body of yours.” “You have no idea, sir. No idea.” By this point Stack was breathing hard and his massive chest was heaving up and down. He did, indeed, look like a raging animal about to charge. I fantasized for a few seconds about having a red cape and standing in a big stadium – a toreador about to fight the largest bull in the world. This led to the idea of wrestling my mammoth admirer and that thought made my cock twitch. Even though I knew the match would be heavily one sided, the thought of having his large body on top of me caused a jolt of electricity to shoot through my body. I think my nipples actually poked out further because of my daydreaming. “I think you’re having a little trouble controlling your own gorgeous body, aren’t you Mr. Thomas. I think those plugs just grew bigger.” “I’m just thinking about all the things I want to do to and with that big body of yours, superman.” “I like the sound of that. Copying a phrase you said a few minutes ago - all these big muscles and whatever they can do is now just for you.” “And I like the sound of that.” We had once again been carried away on a wave of lust and presently teetered precariously at the edge of some unknown orgasm cliff – desperately wanting to take that little step and be consumed by overpowering ejaculations, but our desire for more foreplay caused us to silently call a truce. We stood in silence, only staring at each other’s face because we had a feeling that one glance at the other’s naked torso would cause the impending tsunami presently dammed within our cocks. My own dick was throbbing so much that I could feel it had become a little raw from all the friction against my tight jeans through the underwear, but the pain felt so good. “I’m ready for you to continue, Mr. Thomas.” I needed no more encouragement. I undid the button of my jeans and pulled the two sides apart slowly, letting the sound of the opening zipper fill the room. Stack could not keep his eyes on mine with this kind of action going on. He quickly dropped his gaze down to my crotch and it was clear that the sudden view of my white briefs caused the kind of reaction in him that was usually saved for watching cum shots in porn videos. My underwear was turning the giant on in a way that made me chuckle. I pushed the jeans down over my hips, purposefully leaving my briefs untouched. The removal of the thicker material made me aware of the large damp spot at the front of my underwear and I remembered how much pre-cum had gushed from my cock so far. Stack must have noticed the same thing and his large tongue crept out and slid across his thick mustache. He looked like a huge lion preparing to eat some captured smaller prey. The heavy bristles above his lip glistened from his spittle and I began to fantasize what it would feel like to have that bushy facial hair prickling different parts of my body – my earlobes, my balls, and way up between my ass cheeks. My legs actually wobbled from the imagined pleasure. “I see something just made you happy, Michael. A penny for your thoughts.” “I’ll share anything with you, good sir, for free – no need to pay anything. I was just thinking about how that dense ‘stache is going to feel slammed way up in my ass crack.” “Whoa, slow down there tiger. If you throw out visuals like that without any warning I’m going to explode like an overheated nuclear plant. I may be a big man, but I can’t control my cock from spewing when I’m turned on more than I ever thought possible. Now I’ve got to calm down - I must put new images in my head before I shoot my load. Let’s see: dead puppies, my grandmother’s underwear, Martha Washington, wet noodles . . . there, much better. We’ll have no more talk of your tight bubble butt, agreed? Let’s just leave that as your secret weapon, to be revealed only when you finally want to bring this big man to his knees. Fair enough?” “And what will you hold off on in return – it’s only fair?” “I promise not to flex my massive guns until you tell me to. I think that’s a even trade, don’t you think.” The mere mention of his giant arms caused a little whimper to escape from my mouth. I held my gaze level with his face and used all of my will power not to behold the mountainous peaks that exploded insanely below his shoulders. I knew the same detonation he had alluded to for him earlier would have happened at my own crotch – from just one glance. Stack instantly recognized my struggle and the incredible fortitude I showed by not looking down. I saw that my inner strength impressed him. For now, me exposing my ass or him pumping up his arms was off limits. It was clear we both wished to show mercy. “We have a deal, sir.” “Thank you, Michael. A tight hole and flexed guns can be the final prize for both of us. That way we can prolong this newfound teasing as long as possible – maybe even all night. I don’t want this feeling of power and powerlessness to ever end.” “It doesn’t have to, Stack.” My comment made the colossal man smile. He understood I was inferring we could be together forever. He stood up, undid his jeans, and pushed them down over his own briefs – and I thought about how I could have fit my entire body through just one leg opening. This thought pleased me very much. We both kicked our pants away from our feet after slipping off our shoes. Without even discussing it, each of us chose to keep our socks on, somehow getting more excited by the decision. I could not hold out any longer and I let my gaze fall first to his legs. “Aw fuck!” My reaction was instant and impossible to hold back. When I got my first glance at Stack’s gargantuan thighs, I simply had to express my shock in the first way that came to my mind. Their size was unfathomable. I swear it looked like someone had taken two large kegs and covered them with skin. To say his thighs ballooned out was an understatement. I was surprised human skin could expand so much. I couldn’t begin to count the thick long veins that stretched in every direction across his bulging legs. They disappeared in deep crevices and pulsed with power everywhere. It was clear his legs were relaxed but they appeared more tensed than a nun in a whorehouse. I was sure that when he flexed his leg muscles I was going to hear noises like rubber stretching or metal scraping against metal. I didn’t have any fetishes that involved me being a child, but the idea of riding on one of those muscled stallions turned me on in a big way. I wanted to try and wrap my own legs around one of his monster thighs and hold on as he bounced my ass and balls up and down until I shot off so hard my cum hit the ceiling. I would certainly be more exciting that a real bucking bronco. “Those two legs come with saddles?” “No, but I guess I have gotten them pretty big, huh?” “Big? Hell, they aren’t big - they’re monstrous. I’m surprised this entire dorm doesn’t shake when you take a few steps. One of those trunks is wider than some pro bodybuilder’s backs. You usually need a special license just to move things that big from place to place.” “Well I’m certainly glad you’re not disappointed.” “Disappointed? Hell no. I want to wrap my arms and legs around one of those things and go for a ride across campus – but I’m damn sure I’m not big enough to reach around such thickness.” Just to tease me more, Stack tightened his leg muscles. The bulkiness below his waist flared out even wider than before and suddenly his legs blocked the view of half the room behind him. It was a true testament to what was possible in muscle growth. Stack had created the true definition of thighs of steel. I had a feeling that an arrow shot from a cross bow at close range would have simply bounced off his tensed thighs. On second look I figured a speeding car would probably bounce off, as well. The striations were not slight indentions – they were more like mini Grand Canyons. I had never seen muscles bulge so much. I found myself suddenly getting very dizzy. I moved my gaze back up to his face to prevent myself from passing out. I was amazed to find Stack staring at my body in the same lustful way, as I was his. “Your body is beautiful, Michael.” “Thank you.” I accepted the compliment and was amazed that I didn’t try to deflect it in any way – or turn the focus back to his enormous body. I was, again, empowered by his honest desire for me. I didn’t try to second-guess anything. This was such a new and liberating feeling. My blood seemed to pump more powerfully than ever before through my body and I began to view myself through the gaze of Stack. I found much pride in my tanned face and thick golden brown hair. I could feel the warmth of the room enveloping my tight body, my erect full man nubs, and especially my firm round ass. Knowing my body gave this superman so much pleasure brought me unending joy and a self-assurance that made me feel incredibly potent and alive. I could tell I was radiating a kind of confidence that was intoxicating to Stack. He moved toward me and I took the opportunity to watch his massive thighs battle each other for space as he walked – shoving the heavy meat on the opposite side back and forth as he came forward. He slid his big hands under my arms and I instantly realized his forefingers and thumbs probably met above my shoulder, but I didn’t have time to contemplate that thought for long. Stack’s massive arms lifted me off the ground like I was as light as a towel. As a matter of fact he slid my body against his own huge torso like he was trying to dry himself off or something. It quickly dawned on me he really just wanted to feel my hot skin against his – and I certainly wanted the same thing. When my face was even with his he pressed his lips against mine and this time his tongue ravaged my mouth like this was going to be the last kiss on earth. I could feel the rigid log in his briefs pressing against my semen-charged balls, while the tip of my cock – which had snuck past the elastic band of my underwear – was smashed into his marble-like furry abdominals. My dangling feet kicked slightly back and forth with scrunched up toes as Stack sucked on my tongue in the same expert way he had my finger earlier. I was lost in his kiss, but mainly I was focused on the way his bushy mustache tickled my upper lip. It was odd how something so easily grown by a testosterone-laden muscleman could cause such unbridled erotic joy in a lesser human. His mustache turned me on as much as his muscles. We kissed for an eternity and it never once entered my mind that I might ever become heavy to Stack – I knew instinctively it wasn’t possible. He finally pushed my easily held body from his and our mouths popped when pulled apart. “Michael, I’ve got to let loose some of this built up super energy or I’m going to self combust. This is all just too much for me to handle.” “Then drop and give me a hundred push-ups, but let me ride for a little added weight and a lot of added fun.” Stack moved so quickly that I almost didn’t know what was happening. He gently placed me on the ground and then he dropped forward catching himself on the carpeted floor with his big arms. He squeezed his immense back and I gasped when I saw it burst into unimaginable mounds of muscle. His ass also tensed up within his underwear and I clearly saw those giant bodybuilder butt dimples that came with being able to control your body in ways that seemed inhuman. The big guy was stock-still and I could tell he was waiting for me. There, of course, was room for a small army to sit on his substantial torso and I hesitated briefly, trying to decide how I would ride the huge stallion. “Lay on top of me, buddy, and play with my nips as I crank these reps out for you.” The giant man had turned his head to look up at me and he did not need to ask twice. I climbed on top of him, noting that it felt like I was getting into a queen-sized bed. I slid my body down his slightly, mainly because my arms could not have possibly reached around his wide back, thick lats, and huge pecs to latch onto his nipples, but also because I wanted to rest my hard cock between the two round globes of beef that was his ass. I was able to reach around and up to his hard plugs from this angle. My chin rested on the space between his two giant rhomboid muscles and both of my legs lay comfortably across one of his massive thighs. Touching his body in this way made my cock start to twitch noticeably and the big man squeezed his glutes, just to tease my aching rod. He was somehow able to tense his butt cheeks in a ripple effect, which, in turn, felt like heavy hands stroking my cock. I pulled down hard on his nipples and moaned out loud at the same time. He knew his ass manipulation was about to make my dick explode. “Sorry, sorry. I couldn’t help it. Your cock just feels so right stuffed into my crack. It’s a natural reaction for me to want to please you.” “The only way to please me right now, big man, is to show me what those arms and this chest can do. Let’s see a little less talk and a lot more action. Pump out those push-ups! Now!” Part IV Like I mentioned earlier, I’ve always been considered quite handsome. I even did a little modeling in high school. But true to human nature, I always dreamed of being something other than what I was. The grass is always greener on the other side, right? I wanted to be a huge muscleman, but I didn’t really have the right body or the drive to get big – I mean really big. I was a well-built guy that attracted the gaze of both girls and guys, so that seemed to help me accept myself on some level. There was, however, an ingrained lust for big musclemen and it dominated many of my dreams and fantasies. The moment I felt Stack lower his huge body toward the ground and then crank out his first push-up with me laid out flat on his massive back my whole world turned upside down. It really is wild to have one of your biggest desires in life come true in a matter of a few days. I was holding on to two monster pecs as my cock was squeezed teasingly between powerful ass cheeks – and all as we started moving up and down, slowly and methodically. The big man was now showing off, easily pumping out perfect reps with a decent sized guy on his back. Somewhere in the back of my mind I counted each push-up even as I pulled hard on his man-plugs and tried to knead his stone-like chest with my hands. “Like the ride, Michael.” My body purred in response. It was a mixture of moaning and speaking, but it seemed to come from deep in my chest, crotch, and even from the tips of my toes. I knew Stack could feel the vibration as my body shivered in pure delight. We had already hit thirty reps and the brute wasn’t showing any signs of strain or even slowing down. I could not – no matter how hard I tried – get my mind around how strong this beast must be. He started shooting one hand out to the side as he went down, just to make my cock grow even harder between his cheeks, merely from the knowledge that he could easily do one-arm push-ups with my entire body on top of him. “What number are we on, sport?” “Fifty-two.” I whispered my answer, mainly because I was too carried away by the feeling of his warm stone-hard back beneath my chest and the fact that my hands could no longer grab any meat off of his chest – it was simply too tight from the exercising. I realized immediately that we were going to be here for a while. Stack needed to work off some built-up sexual tension, caused – of course – by me. His nipples were still erect and hard as small anvils. I had a feeling his cock was the same, but the push-ups seemed to be helping a little. I could tell his heartbeat was moving back to normal – even though he was pumping out numerous reps in the fashion most people breathed, easy and calm. I squeezed his teats even harder when he hit eighty push-ups; his form still impeccable and he wasn’t sweating even a little. “I can tell by the super stiff rod pressing into my ass that Mr. Thomas is pleased with my work.” “My cock reacts to muscle the same way Superman reacts to the sun. The closer I am to it the stronger it gets. And the thing’s never been so hard - let me tell you. I think I could easily press through a wall of metal – that’s how stiff my pole feels right now.” “Now that would be fun to watch. You know just how to turn a big man on, Michael.” “Right back at you, Stack. Right back at you.” At this point we were way beyond a hundred repetitions. The man was still breathing calmly and now held an arm out to the side for five push-ups in a row and then did the same with the other arm. I was getting dizzy from the up and down motion, but mostly from his display of raw power. My cock throbbed noticeably within Stack’s muscled bubbled ass. He kept squeezing my stiffness – sometimes with so much strength that I would holler like some schoolboy being teased on the playground. The huge man had more might in just his cheeks than I did in my entire body. I was getting scared that my shaft was going to shoot a major load just from the workout his ass was giving to that part of me. “You got to quit teasing my cock, big guy. I am about to blast a wad and slather up your crack something good if you don’t watch it.” “Okay, I’ll show some mercy, but just for now. I can’t wait until I finally get the chance to make you empty your sweet juice all over me. I want to see what you taste like. I bet you’d like to see me covered in your cum, wouldn’t you?” “You are an evil man, Mr. Stack. By the way, we’ve gone beyond two hundred reps, maybe we should stop. I’m a little light headed. Has this . . . um . . . lessened the intensity of your impending combustion?” “No sir, it’s only made it worse. Feeling your hard dick in my ass crack has gotten me jacked up beyond belief. I could crank out about five hundred more of these things before I even began to feel some relief. How about some presses? Here, let me turn over.” Stack lowered his body down to the ground one more time and I rolled myself off of his huge frame. I immediately missed the warmth and hardness of him. I stood up beside him and watched him turn over. Seeing his muscles from above was breathtaking. I was kind of dancing around – like a puppy that needs to pee – because I knew what was coming. I was going to lie across his hands and he was going to push my entire body up and down with just his beefy arms. This was one of my deepest fantasies and I loved all the videos online that featured this act. I was slightly leaning over as he situated himself. He looked up at me and smiled at my excitement. “Well, are we a little happy about what’s to come or what, Mr. Michael?” “You have no idea.” “I think I’m getting a pretty good picture of what this is going to do for you, but I’ve got a surprise. Turn around and sit on my right palm.” My face immediately showed disappointment, but then the light went on in my head. I turned around and watched as Stack flattened his right hand and lowered his arm so I could easily fall back and sit squarely on his giant paw. My ass was just a little wider than his hand, but it was still quite comfortable. I kind of let out a squeal of glee when he tightened his fingers and thumb around my butt meat, enabling me to feel completely safe in his grasp. I didn’t need to hold on to anything. Without any warning my body was pushed into the air by just one of his giant arms. I could tell it was a simple act for him, like he was pushing a folded shirt up to a high shelf or something. I weighted nothing to him. Stack quickly got into a nice rhythm of pressing my body fully into the air and then lowering his arm until his elbow grazed the floor. I wrapped my legs around his thick forearm. Again, the man breathed and spoke normally, as he basically tossed my body around like it was some kind of small rubber ball. After fifty reps with one hand he merely moved my body over his wide chest and switched hands – like it was no big deal to transfer a full-grown dude so easily. “This is helping a lot, Michael. I can actually feel your weight a little when I use one hand. It’s still pretty simple, but, at least, I know you are there. It’s also the best win-win for both of us, because you love being lifted and I adore getting to feel your nice tight ass.” “Next time I can put some weights in my lap, if it will help.” “Yeah, that sounds good. Can you hold a few forty pound plates on your legs, man?” “Depends on how many.” “Let’s say three or four.” “Four would make the total weight over three hundred pounds!” “You’re right. What was I thinking? Can you hold six in your lap?” Stack started laughing and his arm shook a little. It didn’t matter to me, though, because the beefy hand was clamping my ass in a way that made it clear I wasn’t going anywhere, even if he stood up and turned his palm upside down. There are moments in your life when you feel completely satisfied and at peace – maybe it’s the first time you get embraced by someone you love, maybe it’s the first time you experience a night in a hot tub, maybe it’s the first time you feel the perfect warmth of expensive sheets and thick comforters on a cold night – well, being held by this big man in one hand was all of these feelings combined. It was almost indescribable. I could actually hear his biceps expand when he lowered my body and the sound of the enlarged muscle rubbing up against his giant forearm was sending me over the edge. By this point, the strong man had lifted my body up and down over a hundred times in each hand. This experience was better than any ride at any amusement park, but it was also the biggest turn on I had ever experienced in my entire life. My cock was pressing into my stomach hard, its almost purple mushroom head sticking way past the elastic band of my briefs. Stack actually started tossing my body into the air with one hand and then catching me easily in the palm of the other. That’s what finally made me lose control. I sputtered words quickly as I went over the orgasmic edge. “I’m sorry Stack, I just can’t hold out any longer, man. You’re just too much, man. I gotta cum! I’m going to explode.” I could tell my words caught the big man off guard. I think he was enjoying tossing my body around as much as I did. My warning, however, made him spring into action immediately. He brought his other hand up to my ass and rolled my body easily around in his big paws. The enormous man then lowered me toward his face and nudged his nose into my stomach and then in a flash pushed the band of my underwear down beyond my balls. Before my cock had even contracted inward in preparation of shooting harder than ever before, his warm mouth engulfed the head and then slid down my entire long shaft. I could tell Stack opened his throat completely to take my entire geyser-like offering to his body and strength. My cock plunged deeper into the opening at the back of his mouth from the force of my ejaculation and I screamed as if I were trying to pass something as big as a truck through my dick slit. My body was as straight as a board and Stack easily held me in place, with just his two hands. The giant beneath me moaned loudly as a mouthful jism shot into his throat. I could tell he was impressed with the size of my first wad explosion and then all hell broke loose. I started bucking in his strong grip and that forced my rod to thrust in and out of his deep throat, which, in turn, sent me into even deeper euphoria. The mixture of feelings from his strong hands, his warm mouth, and his tight throat around my fat dick head sent me into some other pleasure universe. “Aw fuck, yeah!” Stacks words were muffled because my cock was still emptying what seemed like the entire insides of my body deep into his throat. I could tell he was as stimulated by the experience as I was and that’s when I felt his giant arms begin to tremble beneath me. At first I had no idea what was happening, but then it became clear that his big body was bucking on the floor as hard as mine – maybe even more. He held on to me tightly and I continued to pound his throat hard, but Stack was shooting a powerful load of his juice at the same time. I had simply sent the big man beyond his control point, as well. He easily held my body in the air as his crotch pushed up off the floor from the force of his orgasm. Stack had to stop sucking for the duration of his ejaculation, but left my cock plunged in his throat as he cried out in ecstasy. I could tell by the way our bodies scooted a few feet across the floor that his cum explosion had registered higher on the Richter scale than a small earthquake. We were both experiencing lust that was much more intense than we thought was possible. As soon as my cock had pelted the last squirt of juice it had churned slowly over the last twenty-four hours from fantasies of Stack, my stiff body collapsed and my chest fell to the floor above his head while my legs fell on his muscled torso. The giant still held my body so my cock stayed nestled in his warm mouth. He had resumed sucking on my meat gently, obviously loving the taste of me. I was breathing so hard it seemed like I was having an asthma attack. The mixture of soothing sounds coming out of Stack’s mouth – slurping and moaning – helped to slow my heart rate down. Finally, the big man pulled my body downward, allowing my still-hard cock to pop out of his tight throat. He pulled my briefs back up with his teeth and then he licked my stomach and chest as it passed across his face. Stack latched his lips on to mine when they were finally even with each other. My smaller frame molded into his massive upper body and one of his huge arms wrapped around my back, securing me in what felt like a blanket of muscle. We stayed lip-locked for a few minutes, just enjoying the warm wet softness of each other’s mouth. The bristles of his mustache made my body ache for some unknown pleasure, but I knew, instinctively, it involved his face buried in my ass. Stack finally spoke, but he kept his lips on mine. “That was the sweetest tasting stuff I’ve ever swallowed. I think that’s the only dessert I’ll ever need for the rest of my life. There certainly was enough for a giant boy like me, too. Have you been saving yourself for big Stack, Mr. Michael?” “You know it, but the combination of your lifting me up in the air so easily and that powerful mouth of yours also made my body produce about a gallon of juice just in the last thirty minutes. I’m like a cum making machine and your body is the only switch that can get me going at some unimaginable super speed. It’s almost as if I know your body needs a hell of a lot more protein than normal people. My cock merely wants to please its muscle master.” “Damn, boy, you know just how to get me rock hard again – even after I’ve blasted off harder than ever in my life and my body is craving some much needed rest.” I could feel his throbbing piece of thick meat stiffening against my thigh. It actually felt like a normal guy’s arm was pressing into me. My own worn out cock started to stir again, confused because it desperately needed more time to recover, but it couldn’t be near all this hard muscle and not react. I started grinding my crotch into Stack’s lower abdominals, allowing my thigh to rub up and down Stack’s hardening rod. The man started to purr softly and shivers were sent through my body because I could feel the sound reverberating through his enormous chest. Within seconds we were both fully erect again. “Shit, I believe you are going to be the first person to ever wear me out, Thomas-man. It’s like you should win a gold medal for cock teasing or something.” “Maybe you don’t have an Achilles heel, Stack, but your cock is actually your weakness. It’s the way this little David can bring down the big Goliath. I’ll control you by your thick stick!” “I bet you don’t find my cock weak when it’s pounding your ass in a little while. There’s not a vulnerable part to this big body, Michael, but there is a defenseless spot in my heart when it comes to you. I haven’t ever felt something this powerful and this quick. I’m serious. It’s a little frightening, you know. I have this urge to squeeze you so hard that you become one with my body. It’s taking a lot of stamina not to bear-hug the life out of you.” “Well as nice as that sounds, I’m glad you’re controlling that impulse – seeing how you could probably manipulate my body easily like a tube of toothpaste and force all of my insides out with just a slight cuddle. Hell, it already felt like you sucked everything in me out of my cock earlier. I have a feeling I lost five pounds down your throat.” The big arm around my body crushed me teasingly as Stack laughed out loud. I loved saying things that made him chuckle – it was like I attained some goal or crested a mountaintop. I had never desired to please someone as much as I did this big man. The feelings were all so new, but they felt so right. “Let’s not go overboard there, mister. I’m big, but I’m not Superman or anything. Besides, I wouldn’t hurt you for anything in the world. I just want to do things that make you stay hard all the time. If I can make you cum again as hard as you did a few minutes ago, it will be the greatest gift I’ve ever received. Making you horny gets me going in a way that I’ve never experienced before. I don’t understand it, but I certainly like the way it makes me feel. It’s like I desperately need your affirmation and the best way to get it is by making your cock spew. Does that make sense at all?” I pressed my lips into his to give him his answer, but also to shut him up. My dick was ready to erupt again and I had a feeling any more of this conversation was going to make me explode without even touching myself. Stack’s body shook as he laughed at my actions. He knew exactly what I was doing and I got the feeling he was thankful, as well, since his body seemed poised for eruption, too. Part V There’s that old saying about kissing a lot of toads before you find your prince, well I had kissed a lot of princes in my life, but nothing could have prepared me for the intense toe curling lip lock with the muscle king who had just sucked me completely dry. The huge arm that was wrapped around my upper torso was pulling me so tight it was causing all of the air inside to be forced out of my mouth – I was stunned by how Stack even kind of controlled my half of our kiss. I was like his squeezebox and he could determine how much lungpower I could give to our intimate exchange. The guy’s tongue began to massage every nook and cranny in my warm mouth and a feeling of surrender shot through me just because of the guy’s natural dominating abilities. I still couldn’t get over how unbelievably massive and sexy this senior classman was – even though I had been with him for a while now. It also thrilled me beyond belief to realize he was turned on as much as me. Without any warming, Stack pulled his face from mine and let it fall back on the floor with a loud dramatic sigh. “Damn, man, we’ve got to take a break or I’m going to need to destroy something big just so I don’t ravage your body uncontrollably.” “Ravage away, sir.” “No, Michael, I mean it. I haven’t ever felt this way. What is it about you that drives me so fucking wild?” “My winning personality.” “Is that a code name for a tight ass and a fucking unbelievable face? Cause that’s what’s making me so out of control.” “I think I’d love to see you really out of control. I bet you can create some serious damage. Just thinking about it makes me bone up even more” I had begun to run my finger slowly over his mustache again, knowing with each caress his cock would harden that much more. He closed his eyes and let out a gurgling sound as he licked his lips, making sure to get a taste of my finger. It was like he was a huge lion and I had found a way to calm the beast by petting this part of his body. I brought my face closer to his, kissed him softly, and then caught some of the hair on his upper lip between my teeth and pulled on it. At the same time I reached up and latched my right hand onto his left nipple, twisting and pulling hard. Stack’s back came up off the floor as he arched with pleasure, a loud moan sounding through the room. My body rose, too – easily forced up by the man’s enormous frame beneath me. “You’re the devil, Mr. Thomas. Just when I get my heartbeat back to something close to normal you have to crank my body back into overdrive, don’t you!” The big man whispered through gritted teeth – mainly because he was again having trouble controlling his body and his breathing. I had easily found two ways to please the giant this early in our relationship – abusing the hard tough plugs on his chest and teasing his ‘stache. I was again seeing how perfectly matched we were – just as he had said earlier. He needed someone to fully appreciate all the hard work he had done – shaping his body, as well as the hair on his face. He wanted the unpretentious admiration of a man who really understood what muscle men liked and deserved. It was clear Stack had realized instantly I was the perfect man for the job. I’m pretty sure he understood my potential even while we stood in the university bookstore – at our first meeting. I’ve heard people talk about “gay-dar,” but I think this was more like “muscle appreciation-dar.” Stack craved me because I easily equaled his lust for muscle. He needed a partner to share in his desire and need to be huge – surely for inspiration, but also for loving affirmation as he reached new heights; surpassing what others thought was impossible. He also yearned to reward such a dedicated worshipper and I was beginning to understand it was part of the process – giving back to the guy that inspired the growth. I was happy to oblige the colossal man. I knew I had the ‘right stuff’ to help Stack reach even more massiveness than he could imagine. After the initial wave of uncontrollable lust for what I was doing to his nips and mustache, Stack’s body fell back down to the floor with a loud thud. It was like riding a bunking bronco in slow motion. “Your mustache tastes good, big boy - like what a man should taste like. Salty and sweet - it must be your sweat mixed in with your muscle body’s natural flavor. And by the growing mound I feel down below it looks like I’m not the only one that needs a break, dude.” “Shit, Michael, I’m so fucking crazy right now that I can’t think straight – I’m pretty sure all your taunting is causing me to go slowly insane. I’ve never been so completely under someone’s spell. It’s like you’re some kind of addictive drug and I can’t get enough – I’ll never get enough.” “Well, don’t plan on going to rehab Stack, I like you this way.” “Around you, I don’t think I could be any other way. Studies show that I’m at my prime right now – a college stud able to easily pack on pounds of muscle and churning out more of my thick cum than any other time in my life. I have a feeling you may be the impetus for both of those things going way beyond my wildest fantasies. Being around you, Mr. Thomas; makes me want to grow to some freakish size and blast copious amounts of my juice at the same time. I can’t stop fantasizing about you sitting on my hard cock as I lay across a bench and press enough weight to equal an SUV. I’m sure that as I unload a geyser into your ass I’ll be able to crank out enough reps to blow up my chest into the size of small mountains. You could then think of my pecs as a playground for your little body, buddy. Shit, it’s great to be a fucking horny college stud and have someone like you to motivate me! This kind of talk gets me as excited as when I lift something really heavy.” “Right now, I believe you’re so horned up that a slight breeze could cause you to explode.” “Please don’t say ‘horned up,’ it’s just too overpowering coming from your perfect sexy mouth.” “Horned . . . up. Horned . . . up. Horned . . . up.” “I think someone needs to be punished for disobeying orders.” “And does Mr. Stack think he’s big enough to do the punishing?” “This man is not only big enough, but right now he’s feeling powerful enough to punish an entire battalion of men without any problem. Care for me to give that beautiful ass of yours a pounding, Mr. Thomas?” “As incredible as that sounds, Stack, I’d really like to see you show off a little more. That is, if you don’t mind.” “If you kiss me again, handsome, I’ll bring this entire dorm down without any problem.” “Let’s not get into trouble with the law or draw too much attention just yet, big guy. I want you to myself right now. I’m not into sharing big things. There’s plenty of time to unleash your massiveness on the unsuspecting public later on.” “I see Mr. Thomas is a greedy little bastard, but he doesn’t have to worry – I only have eyes and muscles for you, man. Only for you.” Stack brought his big hand up behind my head, his thumb touching one ear and his pinkie touching the other – it was a feeling that made me suck in air. He then pulled my face into his; purposefully rubbing his mustache across my lips a few time to make me purr with delight. Again, his muscled tongue pried my lips and teeth apart and darted down my throat, making sure to caress all parts of my mouth in a manly and forceful way. I marveled at how powerful his tongue was and got shivers across my body when I realized his cock was going to be even stronger and much bigger. I was now lying fully on top of him and we were grinding our heated crotches into each other with a savagery that seemed almost inhuman. My hands went everywhere – one moment they were holding on to his chiseled cheeks, the next moment they were latching on to the guy’s protruding nipples, and then they made their way to his massive biceps, which he would flex to give my body an adrenaline rush that was almost too overwhelming. Stack’s hands, in between flexes, were groping my ass with enough strength that it caused some glorious, cock-stirring pain – but the feeling was somehow so enjoyable that I craved even more. Grunts and the sounds of heavy kissing filled the room so loudly that I was sure my neighbor in the next room thought I was watching porn with the volume turned all the way up. Not missing a beat in my adoration of his body or in our mutual face sucking, I started propelling us closer to eruption with some intentionally muscle related questions. I staggered them between kisses. “What’s . . . the heaviest . . . thing . . . you . . . uh . . . you ever . . . lifted?” “One handed or two?” “One.” “Back of a . . . Jeep Grand Cherokee . . . weighs . . . mmm . . . about 4,800 llbs.” “Aw fuck that’s . . . so hot. Best strength feat when you were younger?” “There were a few . . . mmm, even your tongue is getting harder from all this talk . . . in junior high I held three hardbound encyclopedias in my hands and ripped them in two. Made two of my friends so excited they shot for the first time. Shit, it’s hot now knowing I forced those guys into early puberty. My father was so fucking mad about the books, since I kind of used some of the thickest ones. Another time, in high school, I pressed a bench overhead a bunch of times while four of my friends sat on it. Got one lift out with six guys on it.” I pressed my lips into his with additional force, trying to connect our bodies even more, but also intending to stop the conversation I had initiated. Just thinking of Stack as a junior high kid ripping huge books apart and later lifting some of his buddies during gym class in high school was enough to make me have a heart attack, not to mention spew a heavy load of man milk from my throbbing cock. I could feel cum boiling so hot in my balls that I knew I had to cease all crotch thrusting to prevent a tsunami-sized release. I froze all motion of my body, but kept my lips planted on Stack’s mouth. It was clear he had no intention of stopping the conversation, although he did refrain from continuing to jack his lower body up against mine. Stack spoke from the corner of his mouth, so our lips could stay together and he continued to push his mustache into my upper lip. “In the ninth grade I grew larger than my father – about two inches taller and outweighing him by almost fifty pounds. I used to come up behind him, grab him at the waist, and lift him up into the air. He’d flail his legs wildly and yell at me, but I could tell he was actually really proud of my growth. I caught him boasting about me to his friends all the time – even encouraging some of them to see if they could beat me at arm wrestling. It was a wild feeling – to slowly force a grown man’s arm down to the table – when I was just in 9th grade – and watching the guys having to adjust their hardened cocks after I easily beat them. My parents wouldn’t let me play high school football because I was too big. Only in college could I join the team, since the guys were all much larger. I walked onto the field the first day of tryouts my freshman year here and the coach’s jaw fell open almost to the ground. When I told him I had never played before he warned me that probably there wouldn’t be a spot on the team for me – since he needed experienced players. But when I easily plowed through six other players to lead the quarterback into the end zone, the guy made me a starting linbacker on the spot. I’ve played every position possible, but it’s the ones where I get to shove my big body into other large men that makes me happiest.” I could actually feel the man’s nipples getting harder as he spoke. They pushed into my smaller frame and felt like someone was poking me with a big finger. All this talking about himself was obviously getting Stack turned on even more. I wasn’t sure how long my cock was going to be able to hold out, but I didn’t care. I wanted to urge this behemoth’s jog down memory lane on for his sake, as well as mine. I wanted to test a little theory that had popped into my head just minutes before – I now believed Stack had reached a point in his life where his size and strength were just taken for granted. He had been huge and powerful for so long that he was trying to figure out how to live out his own version of “happily ever after.” It was a wild concept to grasp – trying to imagine what big studs did after finally reaching their goal size and becoming as powerful as they had always dreamed. It made sense that two things naturally happened – they started setting the bar higher, deciding to crave more size and strength even though they had already met their fantasies and then they also looked for men who could equal their intense lust for all things that come with large muscles. This way, they could start seeing themselves with fresh eyes. Stack desired me so much not only because I was the kind of guy he desired physically, but I also helped him to see his body as I viewed it – I reminded him of how fucking huge and mighty he had become. He realized that I would never tire of his stories about strength, not to mention his actual displays of brawn, and that meant he could begin to re-live them again, as well. I helped to keep Stack’s desire to grow larger alive in his heart by my lust and my appreciation for his enormous body. In short, I fueled his desire to keep getting bigger. A flood of awareness of and deeper appreciation for the man was released into my body. I was going to be the flame that continued to ignite Stack’s fire for a long, long time. “More stories, big man. Make me cum just by sharing tales from your younger years.” “Aw fuck, Michael, that would be so incredibly hot to have you gush without touching yourself in any way.” “You’re almost there, dude, you’re almost there. Now finish me off.” “Okay, okay. Let me see . . . after freshman year in high school I invited five of my best friends to my house for a sleepover on my birthday. My best friend, David, decided the theme of the party was going to be ‘testing the limits of Stack’s strength.’ I knew David had a thing for me, but I also knew he would never admit it. My family had about seven acres and we were camping out on the back part of our land – far away from the house. It was summer, so I was wearing a t-shirt with the sleeves ripped off and some cut off blue jean shorts. The other guys were dressed similarly, but no one filled out their shirt and shorts like me. They were pretty big guys, all on the football team, but I was still bigger than any two of them put together and I was confident that I was stronger than all five guys at one time. It was late afternoon and I could see that David’s fat cock was already hard as hell as he announced the competitions would begin. It seemed that the five guys had gotten together and come up with a list of tasks for me to perform – they called them the ‘twelve labors of Stack’ in honor of Hercules. We had studied Greek Mythology that year. I was pretty embarrassed by all the attention, but my desire to show off overpowered my self-consciousness.” “You are making all of this up, aren’t you – just to excite me more.” “No, Michael, it’s all true. I promise. The tests started pretty tame. They had drug out an old weight set with them and they loaded it down with all the plates they had and made me lift it. I remember it being very light, but no one else was able to lift it overhead like I did. I think two of them were able to lift it in the air when they did it together, but I could press it up and down many times with not help. Next came arm wrestling, something I had come to love. I defeated every guy with both of my arms and then started taking them on at the same time – one guy challenging my right arm at the same time someone took on my left. I really got excited when I easily beat two of them challenging one of my arms as a team. It was hard, but they did finally defeat my left arm when three of them were allowed to take me on together. I can’t remember all of the tasks, but we did end up wrestling at one point – the five of them against me. The goal was for them to just knock me to the ground. At one point I had three of them hanging onto my upper body and the other two decided to run up and knock my legs out from under me. Right when the two guys dove at my calves, intending to send me flying to the ground I jumped into the air – yep, even with the three guys hanging onto me – and the two guys went sliding on the ground past me. I landed on my feet with a thud and the impact sent the three other dudes falling to the ground. There I was standing tall while all five of them lay on the ground. It was such a thrilling moment for me. I reached down and grabbed two of them by their belts and started lifting their bodies up and down, finally tossing them onto the other guys to create one big heap. That’s when I noticed a big wet stain at the crotch of David’s shorts and knowing my feats of strength had caused him to shoot what looked like a bucket full of cum made my body lose control. I started ejaculating uncontrollably. Seeing my pumped up body jacking wildly sent the other four guys into their own muscle induced orgasms. It was a turning point in the sleepover. Let’s just say that was the first time I learned about the thrill of muscle worship and the enjoyment I could give other guys. I had certainly felt my own muscles to give me much needed release, but feeling five guys run their hands all over my body and seeing the lust in their eyes was the greatest moment of my life up to that point. Later, as we all stood there in the woods totally nude and I flexed for them – causing them to come numerous more times – I fully accepted my destiny as a huge muscleman.” “Damn, I wish I could have been there, Stack.” “That would have been cool, Michael, but now you have the bigger and stronger version of that young man all to yourself. And we can think of some labors for this big Hercules any time you want – don’t you worry Anything to make you happy.” “I’m so close, Stack. All this talk is taking me so close to the edge.” “Then let’s finish you off, shall we, Mr. Thomas. I’ve been saving the best for this moment. My senior year in high school one of my best friends, Tanya, was dating an asshole named Dustin who didn’t treat her very well. Dustin was a big dude, but nowhere near my size – I had grown a lot more by this point. He also didn’t lift weights at all, so he had no body strength. One day, towards the end of final period, I found out that the jerk had punched Tanya in the face during a fight at lunch. I got myself excused from class, pretty easy since Senor Hawley, my dweeby Spanish teacher, was scared shitless of my size. I went and found Tanya to see what had happened, but the swelling around her right cheek was all I needed. I always remember that she didn’t try to stop me when she saw how angry I became before stomping away. I’m pretty sure she wanted me to do some serious damage to Justin. Anyway, I started tormenting the guy by first going to his locker and punching in the door with one quick thrust of my fist. It looked like someone had taken a sledgehammer to the thing. I hit it so hard that the bolt of the combination lock ripped apart and fell to the ground. It would have been cool to wait around and see the look on his face when he got there, but I had other plans. Someone told me later that Justin actually pissed on himself when he walked up to his locker. I can’t lie, causing that much fear in that particular asshole kind of turned me on. I don’t usually like to make anyone scared, but I felt he deserved it.” “A good thing for me to note.” Stack looked at my face and smiled. He had his huge hands behind his head and that caused his arms to be bent and his biceps were bulging. He made them bounce up and down just to taunt me. He then lifted his head forward and kissed me on the lips. I kissed him back and felt his cock twitching with excitement. I knew I could kiss the guy for hours and not get tired, but my desire to hear more of the story was much stronger at that moment. “I would never hurt you, Michael. Please know that. And now back to the story. Well, I moved from the locker to the parking lot outside. I knew Justin’s brown Camaro and decided it would be nice to have a little fun with it – everyone knew it was his pride and joy. Every day he parked the thing diagonally across two spaces, even though it was against school rules. I was alone in the parking lot and I knew I had about forty minutes before the final bell. I walked around the car trying to decide what I wanted to do. I finally landed on the idea that I could trade a bunch of punches – to his locker and his car – for the one and only punch he was ever going to give anyone at our school. I took off my letterman jacked and wrapped it around one of my fist. I went to the driver side and with a light punch I easily busted out the window. I went around to the passenger side and repeated the damage.” “Fuck me, Stack, I am so close and I’m not doing a damn thing to my cock.” “Hold out buddy, while I finish the story. Anyway, I became really jacked by how easy it had been to destroy part of his car that I kind of lost control. I reached down and unlocked the passenger door, opening it wide. I bent down and placed my big right palm up against the inside of the door and continued to push it open, until the thick curved bar holding the thing to the rest of the car basically snapped in two. The door flew into the front side of the car and then fell to the ground. I looked down and saw that my efforts had actually caused my right biceps to rip through the sleeve of my polo. My arm now looked so massive and it had felt like nothing to fuck up the door that way, I was so stoked that it barely registered I was using so much power. I went to the driver side door and decided to try something different this time. I brushed away broken glass and then grabbed the shut door with both hands. I looked at my bulging gun, now totally freed from my short sleeved shirt and again marveled at how huge it was – and then I jerked both hands toward my body at the same time and the locked door was ripped from its frame with one loud screech. My body was on fire with adrenaline. I lifted the easily demolished piece of metal over my head and then slammed it down into the top of the Camaro, causing the entire left side of the roof to cave in. I released the door and it stayed standing up, wedged into other dented piece of metal.” “I’m sorry Stack, I can’t take any more. Here comes the tidal wave!” “I’m right there with you, man!” As soon as I began to spew my giant load of cum, I could feel Stack’s cock twitching uncontrollably and his warm juice shot out, as well - mixing with mine. Both of our bodies were rigid from the intense explosions and we cried out like we were in pain, but it was, again, one of the most enjoyable orgasms I had ever experienced. As I ejaculated I suddenly realized that Stack’s storytelling had brought him to the point of no return just as it had me. It was clear we were destined for an intertwined life of mutual muscle lust forever. I allowed my semen to squirt all over the big man’s torso, even as I felt his warm liquid spurting up even higher between us – obviously because it had much more muscle power behind it. I let my body melt into the large man that carried all of that strength, knowing a bond that could never be broken now tied me to him. I could feel the excitement pulsing through his body as he realized the same thing. Part VI The post cum-eruption rest was just as blissful as the moments leading up to my synchronized orgasm with Stack. Hearing so many strength stories from the big man’s past and groping all of his hard muscles as he sucked me off was just too much for my body to take – as well as his. Stack’s huge arms were wrapped around me and our legs were intertwined – my little twigs among his redwoods. The heat radiating off his body was causing me to drift in and out of a sleepy haze. I could feel the college jock’s heart beating intensely – even through his massively thick chest, as he kept brushing the hard bristles of his mustache across the back of my neck and below my ear. I had just ejaculated what seemed like every drop of liquid in y body, but my cock stayed rock hard because of the giant stone-like muscles surrounding me and his expert ‘stache massage. “Did big Stack make you happy, Michael?” “Doesn’t the river of cum drying all over your beautiful huge chest answer that question, my big man?” “Yeah, but I like hearing you say it.” “I have never been happier on any day in my entire life and I doubt I’ll ever be this happy again.” “Oh, I think you will Michael. Just wait until you see all the things I have planned for you. I’m going to make so many of your muscle dreams come true that your dick will be perpetually raw from constantly beating off. Your gorgeous face and body turn my crank so hard that I won’t ever get tired of showing off for you. This big man is going to grow fucking huge because of all the adrenaline you cause to explode inside of him – and all this will happen just from being around you. Shit, I’m as hard as hell again. See, you make me churn out juice like a cum machine on turned up to overdrive.” “You’ve got to shut up, dude, or I’m going to have a heart attack when my dick starts trying to spew again and ending up only able to dry heave painfully. I’m like some raw nerve exposed to the elements and your chit-chat is going to set me off.” “My big muscles and muscle talk is like some kind of addictive drug for you, aren’t they, Mr. Thomas.” “Yes! Now shut up and kiss me, superman, before I have an overdose.” “I like the sound of that. You want me to be your superman, Michael. You just request it and it’s done. But the only kryptonite that’s going to make me weak will be discouraging words from you. There’s not anything that’s going to get through this superman to you unless you ask for it. You can count on that, man. I’d battle the world for you – and you know I’d win.” I plastered my mouth on to his to get him to be quiet. My dick had started jerking wildly in an attempt to cough up some more cum, but the big man had already caused me to unload everything I had. The best my cock could do was to twitch dryly like a robotic dancer. I needed him to shut up so my body would have a few minutes to recover and hopefully rejuvenate a little. Stack’s mouth was one of the most incredible feelings I had ever experienced – warm, wet, masterful, and the mustache only added to the pleasure. It was clear this man had developed his oral abilities as much as he had developed his body. As we kissed hard I found my hands wandering back down to his giant biceps, which he quickly started to pump just to give me a thrill. Stack knew perfectly what to do to excite me on multiple levels. His tongue probed my mouth like a pro, feeling his flexed arms made my body tingle all over and the big man grinded his hard cock into mine in a way that made it clear he was definitely ready to go to town again. I, however, still needed time to recover. I pulled my mouth from his. “Remember, Superman, your Jimmy Olsen isn’t a superhero like you. He needs a lot more time and rest before he can shoot off again like some kind of pornographic roman candle. You may be able to rip apart a tank and then go right into twenty-four hours of sex, but normal men aren’t built that way.” “Ummmm, fucking you for twenty-four hours sounds so good. Getting fucked by you for twenty-four hours straight sounds even better. What about it sailor, you want to plug my ass with that hard pole?” “Right now my pole just wants a little rest, admiral. You and your huge muscles have plum tuckered the thing out!” “Well then let’s get cleaned up and go out. I’d love to show you off!” “You, the massive college jock that looks like he was carved out of the most expensive marble ever created – the one that can lift the back of a Cherokee with one hand – and the one with more muscles than all the guys in my geeky classes put together – wants to show me off? Where’s the hidden camera, Stack, cause this must be the moment when someone comes out and says I’ve been punked.” “Nope, dude, you’re hotter than any other guy on campus and, besides that, you can throw down head to toe with me when it comes to muscle lust, so that makes you the best thing to happen to me since my arms blasted beyond twenty-five inches my junior year in high school. When I’m around you we might have to use some heavy-duty duct tape to fasten my big cock against my hard abs so I don’t poke holes in doors, people, or heavy machinery, since I’m probably going to be at full mast the entire time. Even the bristles of my ‘stache are shooting harder because you turn me on so much. Come on, Mr. Thomas, I’m going to make sure everyone on this campus and beyond knows that you are mine and mine alone. If anyone even bumps into you the wrong way they’re going to be twisted so tight by my bare hands it’s going to take a team of ten men to untie their limbs. Shit, just the visual of me wrapping some guy’s body into a knotted mess gets me hard, but doing it all just to show off for you makes me fucking harder than I’ve ever been before.” “But what if some of your friends don’t like me, Stack? What are you going to do – bend their body into a ball of jumbled limbs? I don’t think so.” “Everyone’s going to love you, Michael. I promise. You’re the most powerful man on campus now, because you’ll have the strongest guy in town standing right behind you. If someone doesn’t like you they’re not going to say a word because they know they’ll have to answer to me. And trust me, Mr. Thomas; no one has fucked with me since that doctor spanked me right after I was born. I punched back, by the way, and he went flying across the room. Let’s take a shower. I want to soap up that gorgeous body of yours so much that I’m about to shoot off again right here and now.” Stack’s cock was actually twitching and the slit was gaping open like a fish’s mouth out of water. A big gob of healthy pre-cum oozed out and the big man dipped his finger into it and then streaked the think juice across the hair above his upper lip. It looked like Stack now had a hairy milk-mustache – bristles poking through the whiteness of his powerful cum. “Looks like I need someone to clean my fur, boy. You up for the job?” “Very ready and very able, sir.” I leaned into the huge man and pressed my lips against his thick mustache, sucking in between my lips. Immediately my mouth was full of the sweet and salty taste of Stack’s man-milk. It felt like I tasted the actual nectar of life. I ran my tongue up and down his manly hard bristles and gathered every delectable molecule of the hot lava that had gurgled up from his throbbing cock. I then pressed my lips into his firmly and let my tongue share some of the saltiness that remained with his taste buds, causing the big man to purr loudly. I also reached up and pinched his protruding nipples with all of my strength – knowing that most people would certainly feel pain, but all Stack felt was pleasure. I could have chewed on those nubs with all my might using my sturdy molars and it would have done nothing but turned the college’s stud crank to an even higher level of delight. I could have played with the man’s body for a week non-stop and not even care about resting, but I also knew how much fun it would be to go out on the town with such a gorgeous man. I pushed my body away from Stack’s and looked into his eyes, which were full of desire. “Care to take a shower, Mr. Stack?” “Yes, but not with you, Mr. Thomas. I’m afraid that would lead to things we aren’t ready for at this moment. I’m going to head back to my place so I can get a new shirt – something seems to have happened to the one I wore over here.” “I don’t think I can manage not being wrapped up in your arms for more than a few minutes, sir.” “Ah, that’s the nicest thing anyone has said to me since the last nice thing you said a few minutes ago. You could definitely become a habit with me, Mr. Thomas. I’ll make sure I bring my toothbrush and my barbells with me when I return – so I can stay for a few days. I won’t need any clothes if you don’t mind going out to get food when I’m working out. That way we can stay wrapped up tightly for seventy-two hours straight. How does that sound?” “So heavenly that I’m not so sure I want to go out now.” “Well, you said your cock had to have some much-needed rest and I could use a few mugs off beer – the food of the muscle gods. I know a hot little bar in town – a place where we can get into trouble.” “Well, then go ahead and go, sir, but hurry back. I’ll miss you very much.” “How about I show off a little to give you something to keep you hard as you shower?” “That sounds like a good plan, Stack.” Without any warning, Stack jumped up off the floor and then grabbed my body and basically tossed me into the air. He carried me above his head and then stepped up on my bed. This made him tall enough to press my body against the ceiling of the dorm room. He took one hand away, but kept me shoved against the plaster above with one hand against my stomach. I looked down at his beautiful face and he flexed his other arm, making sure the biceps was right under my face. The tip of my growing cock pressed against his hand and this made the big man smile. Again, without any warning, Stack dropped his hand and jumped off the bed at the same time. My body fell the seven or eight feet to the mattress and bounced wildly. I turned my head and watched Stack put on his jacket, blow me a kiss, and then leave my room. I lay on the bed for a few minutes of rest and to daydream about my new huge boyfriend. I had a feeling Stack was having the same kind of thoughts about me as he ran to his own dorm. I knew he wanted to get back as quickly as I wanted him to return. And sure enough, by the time I was stepping out of the shower, a newly refreshed Stack was coming into my room – wearing a obscenely tight t-shirt. I quickly dressed, choosing an outfit that highlighted my eyes and my ass. Stack whistled in approval and then stood beside me. He gave me a deep, masculine kiss and then pulled away – obviously fearful of what our embrace might lead to. “Let’s go have some fun, Mr. Thomas.” “Lead the way, sir.” Soon, we were standing at the bar of one of Stack’s favorite watering holes drinking two beers. I could tell my boyfriend was starting to get a little tired of looking down at me. Stack lifted what to him was my almost weightless body and sat me on the edge of the bar’s smooth top. He then wedged his muscular but unbelievably thin waist between my legs, leaning into me with a ferociousness that was almost frightening. The big man needed a kiss and he needed it right then. I found my mouth invaded savagely by his tongue and felt his sturdy lips pressing into me hard. It was definitely the kiss of a big man and a powerful big man, at that. My toes curled up in my tennis shoes and I felt my cock pushing into his crotch with enough force that he could feel it even through both my pants and his. I knew that Stack’s own huge pole was equally as stiff and he pressed it up against the lip of the heavy oak bar – I actually heard the wood creaking in submission to his powerful thrusting. At the same time Stacks’ beefy, muscled arms enveloped my smaller frame tightly and it felt like a blanket of skin covered stone. I had tasted and felt many parts of the man by this point, but I was still shocked at how his warm, wet mouth made me giddy with excitement and at how the wall of muscle surrounding me caused me to shoot close to ejaculation so quickly. We stayed lip-locked for a while and then Stack suddenly pulled back and let out a loud rebel-like yell. “Shit, Mr. Thomas, there’s nothing in the world that feels better than a kiss from you. I feel like I could rip a massive chunk out of this bar just from the strength you cause to well up in me from just one kiss. My cock is also about to start splintering the front of this big wooden bar like it was made of toothpicks.” “Um, Stack, we have some visitors.” There was a group of five guys standing in a semi circle behind the big man. When I revealed the information about our little welcome party a devilish smile crept across my big boyfriend’s face. I realized instantly that Stack had chosen this bar on purpose and had purposely given me a deep throat kiss just to draw attention. The guy turned around slowly and draped his bulging arms over my legs, letting his back lean into my chest – so my head could rest on his shoulder. I sensed immediately that Stack was going to toy with these big gentlemen and found myself feeling sorry for each of them. I knew they had chosen the wrong guy to mess with – even though nothing had happened yet. “Howdy gentlemen. Did you come to play?” “Depends on what you mean by play . . . Stack-man!” Suddenly, my boyfriend and the group of big men started whooping and hollering like a bunch of sailors on leave for the weekend. It then hit me that these were Stack’s football buddies from school – not some group of guys looking to pick a fight. I had no idea what the group of men meant when they used the word play, but I had a feeling I was going to like the outcome. I had certainly reached a comfortable place with my new man and I was sure his friends were only going to only add to the pleasure. Stack looked back at me as he talked and I could see that he was proud to be introducing me to the guys. He pulled my face down into his and we kissed again. He made sure his mustached scraped against my face hard.
  19. NYBear

    growth N.U.M.B.

    N.U.M.B. I woke up with my ass in the air and my face to the ground. My whole body felt like it was hit be a Mack truck. Even my fingernails hurt. I tried to remember last night, but it was pretty much a blur. I remembered going out with my friend, Joe, to the gym and then to see the new Bruce Willis movie (it was pretty good, too). Lately, Joe had been really active in lifting and it was beginning to show. He used to be really skinny but in the last week or so he was really showing some bulk under his clothes. He said it was because of this new protein shake he was taking. After the movie, we headed to down to the Pier to go out for a bite to eat at some New Sushi restaurant that Joe had been gushing over for the last 2 weeks since he first went there. Joe was always finding new places to eat. I knew how he loved to eat, but he always stayed as thin as a rail, of course until lately. I on the other hand, ate sensibly and lifted regularly, but always had to fight with my weight. I was a chunky guy, for such a picky eater. I do though, remember enjoying the California Rolls and then heading to the bathroom and that’s the last thing I could picture in my foggy brain. . As I began to stand up and I noticed that I was naked except for wearing a sheet of some sort around me like underwear. It looked like something sumo wrestlers would wear. I think it’s called a Fundoshi. Whatever it was, it made me feel sexy wearing it for some reason. I also thought to myself, “You could say it was like wearing a “diaper”, as I chucked which made my ribs hurt. Still, it felt good. As I began to focus on the real world around me I noticed that I was in some sort of small warehouse. I could hear what sounded like a foghorn in the distance and there was a light that periodically filled the building with its beam. I figured that I must be somewhere still on the pier and that the Bay Lighthouse was the source of the horn and light. I began to walk toward a door that looked like it led outside, but it was locked. There was absolutely nothing other than myself that I could see in the very dark, but occasionally lit, warehouse. The air was not cold, and neither was I, but it felt like I had goose bumps all over me, and strangely I felt very warm all over. I looked down again at my body and my nipples were standing very erect and I could feel that slow building excited feeling you get when you are getting horny. After about 15 minutes I felt better and even hornier despite some pain throughout me. My body seemed to be covered in a clear oil of some sort. In fact the oil felt very warm on my skin. It actually tingled some when I spread my hands over my body, which must be the reason my nipples were so erect and my body felt energized and was becoming even more sexually charged. I looked down at my body and was pleasingly shocked at how good I looked in the “diaper”. My body was not the body I remembered that I had last night. It had changed and it was glowing with a nice sheen. My chest and arms looked thick and full, but not fat. Actually they were quite muscular but not all cut up; more like slabs of meat. My stomach was flat and hard, but no abs showed. My legs felt heavy and powerful and I realized that with every step I took, my thighs rubbed together and it felt really good. Normally, I had a fair amount of hair on my body, but as I inspected my body further I noticed it was all gone. Somehow I had been cleanly shaven all over, and yes I checked there too. I pulled out the top of the Fundoshi and looked down inside at my cock…Wow….My cock looked bigger and thicker than normal but I figured it was because I know longer had all that coarse curly hair hiding a few inches. As I moved around, the fabric of the sheet rubbed against my freshly shone balls which only made me more aroused and my cock plump up larger, filling the soft pouch of my Fundoshi. I was sure someone had done something to me and this both scared and excited me. I had actually changed and had become like an off season body builder, but not huge yet. I always loved the stories of regular guys getting super strong and big. I would read all the sexually charged and awesome stories on Muscle-growth.org and other sites and it usually ended with me cumming hard and shooting on my face, but I always thought it was all just a strange fantasy of mine. I knew I had a fetish for muscle but I was straight with a great fiancé. I had experimented with guys once or twice back in college, but only the huge muscular ones and then I thought it was only do to pure adoration. I thought I just wanted to be like them and now as I looked and felt my new body, I was well on my way. But why was I so horny over the prospect of being huge or seeing and being with huge guys. I know I didn’t need a guy to satisfy me, Hell; Christie did one heck of a job with that. That girl could definitely deep throat and suck a mean cock. But damn, the big guys were exciting for some reason. Huge muscles touching me and me worshiping them, Fuck…I just couldn’t get their visions out of my head and I felt so warm and horny. Oh God, I really felt good. My hands were all over my chest and arms and then I felt my ass and it was shaven too. Smooth as a baby’s butt but more meaty and firmer. Odd, though, even though the sheet was going between the crack of my ass, I really didn’t feel anything there. In fact it was the only place on my body that I didn’t feel something. My muscles and my cock ached, my body was hot and on a sexual fire, my balls we being stimulated by this fucking awesome sheet and my cock felt heavy and was almost rock hard, but there was no feeling on or in my ass. It was numb. Just then I heard the sound of a latch behind me and I spun around to see a huge door open and flood the warehouse with a blinding light. I could barely see two huge figures toss another figure into the room. I heard the thump and ummph as the person hit the hard floor. I began to run towards the open door as my eyes adjusted to the light, but what I saw for a split second made me stop in my tracks. The two humungous figures that had thrown the body in here were gigantic muscular Adonis’. They must have been over 8 feet tall and literally the size of a car. They were incredibly attractive and I could actually feel waves of sexuality pouring off of them. Just having getting a momentary glimpse of them made my whole body feel electric and my cock hit full hardness. I think I actually moaned. I saw one of them smile and then the door slammed shut. Since my eyes had adjusted more to the darkness, after the door slammed shut, I got a glimpse of my new resident. His body was immense, but not as big as the other two. I walked slowly over to the mass of flesh lying there to get a closer look. My heartbeat was pumping so hard I could actually feel it beating in time with my cock, to which it was pulsating like crazy. I got within a foot of the body and it looked familiar but this guy was just enormous. I knelt down and looked closer and as I looked at his face, I realized….It was my friend Joe. He was dressed in the same white baby diaper Fundoshi sheet that I was but his body was twice as big as mine and 4 or 5 times bigger than I remembered him. My cock began to shoot out some precum and I began to actually drool. A drop of my saliva hit his cheek and he flinched and began to stir. I stool up quickly. . “Ummmhhh,ooommmm,” was all he could sound out. Thoughts were racing through my head. Mostly of how much mine and Joe’s bodies had changed and my burning desire to touch and worship him. I shook my head to try regaining my thoughts, I thought of “…what’s her name…uhh… fuck…it’s…it’s….Chris… Chris…something….Wow, Look at him…. He’s so fucking beautiful. He looks like a sleeping God. All those massive muscles and he’s right in front of me…I ‘m soooo warm and I’ve never been so horny…God I want him… I need him…I wonder if I just touch his pecs if...” As soon as I touched him I felt a huge shot of adrenaline hit my body with an incredible force that sent me flying back on my ass. I stood up and tried again, but with the same result. It was as if I had a huge orgasm and a punch in the gut at the same time. I got back up and tried again, this time making sure not to touch his bare skin I held onto the sheet wrapped around him. Nothing, this time. I shook the sheet, “Joe, Joe, wake up, Hey buddy, come on, wake up” “Wha wha, where I am, who did…Steve? What day is it?” he said as he rose up onto his feet. “Hey Joe, we’re in some sort of warehouse and I think we are guinea pigs of some sort. It’s Saturday I think, but I’m not sure. Something’s happened to us. Something amazing and great. I mean look at us. We’ve both changed. It’s fucking awesome.” I rambled. And as Joe slowly started to process things I began to eye worship his muscular body. Oh My God, He was amazing. He was huge and thick. He was 5 times as big as I remembered him and he was shaven like me. In fact his entire body was shaven including his head. I thought for a second and then touched my head and sure enough…Mr. Clean. But Joe’s body was far more advanced and muscular than mine. His chest must have been at least 60 inches around and his arms a good 24 inches. He was massive, but still not as huge as the two goons that tossed him like a rag doll. . He almost had an 8 pack and his abs rippled like waves with every shimmering movement. As with me, he was covered in the same oil and the heat that radiated off of his body caused my cock to harden even more, if that were even possible. His face seemed more chiseled and he was actually even more beautiful than I had remembered. His eyes had gone from being a grey hazel to a deep cobalt blue. He now stood about 4 inches taller than me and last night I was the taller guy. His legs and ass looked as large as any pro bodybuilder’s with thick huge muscles that were cut like a gods…and DAMN, the basket in his Fundoshi seemed not just huge, but gigantic. I licked my lips and my saliva glands went into overdrive as I began to drool again. “Oh My God,” I thought, “what has happened to me? I actually want this hunk more than…” She was gone. “more than…anything I ever have.” My cock was throbbing uncontrollably and aching now, and I tried to reason that it was because my balls were constantly being stimulated but I knew deep down that it was the sight of this Man…no…God before me. I knew of my past, but that…person…never registered again in my head. I knew that I had never been attracted to men before, but for some reason, a reason that I didn’t even care about anymore, I really was turned on looking at Joe. He was pure maleness: The perfect specimen of a being. He was not longer just a man to me, he was a supreme being; more than just a mere human. The same sexual energy that had come off of the two giants was now pouring out of Joe. His sexual heat hit me over and over and I loved it. I began to put my hands up to touch him and he stopped me with “Stop” motion of his hand. “Wait” was all he said and he smiled at me and began to talk. . “Steve, I think I know what has happened to us.” Even his voice was hugely deep and that of a god’s. My new strong legs felt weak at the sound of him. “Here let me show you something.” He said as he moved closer and around behind me. Then without warning, he grabbed my ass and the pleasure that swept through my body was more than I have ever experienced. I nearly came from just his touch. A wet spot from all the precum that came spewing out of my cock began to soak my Fundoshi. His hands began to manipulate my firm ass and the waves of pure sexual energy that poured from him into me was mind blowing. Push after push of a hot orgasmic inducing wave of pure sexual pleasure coursed out of him. His body wasn’t even next to mine and I could feel his huge cock rubbing my ass through the sheet. It felt so good there, it belonged…there and my ass had no other existence then to be a receptacle for his cock. The more his body and my body connected through my ass the more I was lost in him. After about a minute of this I was completely under his control. I no longer had a will of my own. It was as if I was an extension of Joe, that I was now a motor movement of his brain. It felt as if he was whispering in my ear, but his mouth never moved. His thoughts transferred into me, “Just do what I say and I think we can be something….something amazing. Oh my god, I never would have believe it, but it’s true, they told me this was the only way, but I didn’t believe them , but it’s really true. Please Steve, go with anything that I do to you and for God’s sake, do NOT touch me with your hands, it will stop the transference and we will lose it all. Grab your cock and hold onto it and don’t let go. Also do not cum until I tell you. This is of vital importance. You MUST NOT CUM, until I say too.” I put my hands down under my sheet and I grabbed my new larger cock and moaned in pleasure. “I think we are here to help build an army of superhuman men…” He continued to manipulate my ass as I felt his cock literally rip through his sheet and smack against my hungry ass cheeks. It was soaking wet with his precum and as it rubbed against my cheeks I felt him pull my Fundoshi off of my body. Then, when I felt his cock pulsating against my hole, I knew he was getting ready to invade and conquer my entire body with that incredible GodCock of his. It was beginning to get very hard to concentrate on his words that were pouring into my head, but as he continued to think his words were implanted in my brain like stamp to paper. “…an army of men called N.U.M.B. It stands for Neurologically Unified Muscular Beings. We will be able to be one superhuman species: One all encumbering God! We will be connected as one, with each other and with those that made us, the Alinumbari, but to do that, we must have anal intercourse to transfer the Neurotoxins into each other and then become many, but one. They started my change a few weeks ago, now I will start yours and in turn my change will finish and I will complete. I will be one of them. The restaurant was a cover. Right now you and I are under the restaurant and N.U.M.B. central is under us. I do not know yet where they come from, but after I begin your transformation, I and I become one with them, I will know all that they know. They’ve been watching us for years and only a select few are chosen to become one. You and I are special. They see in us something that is unique and will benefit them. I don’t know what it is but as N.U.M.B. soldiers we will be able to manipulate our bodies into any size or shape we need to be to go unnoticed in the world. There are 50 of us, now. They chose us, Two weeks ago they kidnapped me and injected me with a muscle serum to begin the process, just like they did to you last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed the changes in you…I know I have.” Joe, licked my neck sending waves of a sexual electricity coursing throughout my body and I could dimly feel his cockhead expand against my ass. “Then the next day, my maker entered me and thus my growth and loyalty to N.U.M.B. began and now it’s your turn, my boy. That’s why I brought you here; where they made me. And since they want you too, they are letting you be my first to make. You have to be willing in order for this to work. Let me know you want this. We will become like them…No….we will be them” As he talked all that registered on my conscious level were the words “numb, super, hands, cock, anal, one, us, and gods” and without even hesitating I shook my head and softly spoke the word “Yes”. I know that I was completely in his control and I didn’t care. I wanted this. I wanted him. Joe was now my one, my only. I thought of nothing and noone else. I only needed him. I needed him in my mind, in my soul, my heart and physically in me. I began to beg him to fuck me. “Please Joe, fuck me, God I need you in me. Please Joe fuck me…all of you. I need all of you. I love you.” With that, Joe, shoved in his 14 inch super cock. He grabbed a hold of my hips and in one swift move rammed himself into me. There was no easy in. I was like a hammer hitting a nail at full force. The force caused my cock to explode and spray huge amounts of precum all over the area. I had no pain at all. My ass and hips were numb to it, but not to the pleasure Joe gave me. I now understood why my body had been this way. There was no pain; only pure pleasure. I think the numbness of my ass and hips were only to ward off pain, but it also increased the pleasure aspect tenfold. I had to be numb down there in order to completely accommodate his huge manhood. Our captors must have injected me with a special serum to increase my muscles and numb my ass and hips. I looked forward to meeting and thanking them. And if they looked like Joe or those two goons, I would be thanking them in complete worship. Joe rammed into me with more force than any normal man or woman would be able to endure. Any normal human would have died from the internal injuries. Never once did he slow down. He was a complete fuck machine on overdrive. He lifted me up into the air above his cock and brought me down onto his shaft with such force his own precum and my ass juices squirted out of my ass with every thrust. With every drive of his cock into me I squirted out squirt after squirt of precum. We were soon standing in a huge puddle of our love juices. After about 10 minutes of this position he laid me down flipping me over onto my back, never once touching the rest of my body other than my hips and ass. He pulled my hips into the air and he thrust with superhuman power into me. The more he pounded me the more I yearned for him. I could feel my body was on fire. In fact the friction of his enormous cock ramming in me and all the sweat, oil and body juices were actually starting to smoke. Steam and heat were rising off our bodies. We were encircled in our own self educed smoke screen. Neither one of us spoke a word during the whole time; the only sounds were of our bodies slamming together and liquid flying everywhere. Neither of us grunted, nor screamed for over an hour of this. I held onto my cock loving the feeling of it filling with juice every time he exited my hole and then I could feel it shoot out from time to time. We both were soaked with it and our sweat. The oil on our bodies only got hotter and hotter and never rinsed away. The oil actually was the catalyst that made us the completely perfect fuck machines that we had become. I do not believe that any human on earth would have lived through this without the oil on them. This would be proven later. After another hour of continued relentless fucking, I could feel Joe starting to build up inside. I felt his cock expand and lengthen. It didn’t just slightly expand; his cock must have gained 5 more inches around and in length as he fucked me. His breathing was not normal anymore, he was breathing like a horse in a race. Huge, deep inhalations and then he would exhale so strongly it was like a 40 mph wind. Now he began to grunt, groan and growl. His chest heaved so much it expanded to twice its size with every breath. His ramming became even harder if that was possible and he began to drool himself. I was getting covered in his saliva. With each drop it felt like an adrenaline rush. I began to cry out in ecstasy with every connection of his orgasmic spit. His body became a dark crimson color and he began to actually glow. Just when I thought I would explode before I was supposed too, the unthinkable happened. We moved. At first I felt lightheaded, but no, not just light headed, but my whole body felt light. I opened my eyes and noticed that we were about 10 feet off the ground. We were flying and fucking in mid air. It took us both by surprise, but we loved it. We knew we were becoming something amazing. Something Colossal. It was apparent from not only everything else but especially now with our new ability that we were both becoming superhuman….or maybe not human at all. Joe ripped what was left of both of our Fundoshi’s off of us and uttered one word, “CUM” The first shot was from Joe and it felt like it went from his cock into my ass, up my cock and out of it. It was literally like one huge shot of cum. As it poured out of my cock like a fire hose, it shot the wall over 20 feet away from us. It sprayed and broke through the glass on one of the doors. It was so huge and so fast that that we had actually put dents in the walls. The second spurt from Joe almost blew me off of him, but he held tight. My second shot came and I opened my mouth to receive it. It quickly filled my hungry mouth and as my spunk was pouring out of it. I swallowed as fast as I could. My seed tasted amazing. Sweet and pungent like hot cream. I must have swallowed 4 times before I stopped. Meanwhile, Joe was not only filling my hole with his supercum, but he continued to ram me hard. His bucking never ebbed. With every thrust we moved forward in the air and we finally hit the large steel doors from where he had entered. I probably shot about 8-10 huge volleys of cum before it started to pour like a lava flow out of my cock, completely covering our pelvis’ in my sticky glue. Joe came for about 6 minutes straight with at least over 50 shots into me. With every shot I could see his body expand and grow muscle. He was now glowing a bright orange color and the glow of him was entrapping me into it. When he finished cumming and growing, we slowly drifted back to the ground. The glow faded and when we stood up, I looked at Joe and he was now exactly like those 2 goons. He stood over 8 feet tall and was the size of a small car. His cock, still hard as a rock pointed straight up and was at least 2 feet long. He bent his head down and playfully sucked the remaining cum off his cockhead. I envied him. He looked back up and seemed to go into some sort of trance, like he was listening to someone. He looked back down at me with a very serious but still incredibly sexual way. He just stood there with his hands on his hips as if to say marvel at me and I did. His chest was at least 90 inches around with arms of 35-38 inches. He now had a 12 pack of pure muscle on his abs and his legs were literally as large as two oak trees. Veins snaked through them like a road map and his calves were larger than a normal man’s waist. It looked as though the oil was no longer on him but then I caught were it had gone. I saw one of the last puddles absorb into his abs area and I knew he had hit his final stage. His cock finally began to deflate and when it was finally soft it was still over a foot long and as round as a 2 liter bottle. Then I started to hear a noise, but it was more than a noise. It was Joe. He said to me, “I am Joekelor”, only his mouth never moved. “I am N.U.M.B. I am no longer a human but a SuperBeing. I have finished my change and am no longer of your species. The Human species is weak and full of disease. I will never get sick or die. I am immortal. I am…what you Human’s call…A God. You are a CrossSpecies, Steve. You are no longer human, but you are not yet a God. You will soon be one of us, Steve. You are now my property and my son to help change into the God you will become. You will do my will and what I ask of you until you hit this stage and become our equal.” He continued speaking to me with his mind, “My master’s name is Chadkelor He is who made me. Changing you into a Crossspecies is what finished my process to be N.U.M.B. This was all planned and I now know that you and I had no resistance from the beginning. There is a plan of change for all, to have a new world. My journey began like yours; I first entered the restaurant 2 weeks ago and I woke up the same way you did. My friend Chad from College called me out of the blue and invited me to dinner. I had not seen him in over a year. He looked great; large and full of thick muscle. We ate and I had to use the restroom. I blacked out. Later I awoke, like you and then Chad was thrown in with me. He was different and much larger as I was with you. Chadkelor is one of those that put me in here with you. He gave me the gift that he had been given and my whole life changed. I grew muscles; thick muscles that I had longed for my whole puny life. In less then a week I had bodybuilders, powerlifters, huge bouncers throwing themselves at me everyday. After Chadkelor made me into a CrossSpecies he told me to enjoy my new body and to have as many muscle humans worship me as possible, the more I had, the more I would grow, but I was not to fuck any of them. I had to choose my son for that privilege: he said that my sexual energy would pour off of me and entice the strongest most viral humans. It did. I had over 30 muscle humans suck me that week. Besides the pinnacle of orgasms with my maker, my muscle human orgasms were the most intense and euphoric I had ever had. I could not get enough. With every orgasm my muscle increased. My hunger for you increased. I had to wear loose clothing as to not cause suspicion especially for the one who would become my son, YOU. When I wore clothing my body would hold in my sexual power. That is why you never saw me naked. But when I was not around you I would go to the gym and disrobe in the locker room. Man after man would feed off of me and which helped me grow and come closer to be able to change you and I. This is what you shall do. At the end of the week, Chadkelor told me to find the one, to find you and to bring you to the restaurant. He told me that after you got there to give you the injection that he gave to me when I first came to the restaurant. I followed you into the restroom and stood next to you at the urinal and took out my cock. I saw your eyes glaze and you began to drool. You immediately got hard and began to feed on me. I waited till I came in your mouth and I took the syringe and injected you. I then went through the back door of the restaurant with you in my arms and took you to Chadkelor. The initial injection is what makes us begin to grow and it causes our asses to be able to take any size cock. Some are larger than others when they are the CrossSpecies. Mine was very large, yours looks to be even larger. When I came to Chadkelor’s room, you were in a trance but conscious. We both fed off of him as he milked his oil into our mouths and then sprayed us with his oil or as you would say, his cum. As a SuperBeing, we no longer have normal human cum. It is supercharged and as so, can alter physics of a human. It starts neurologically and travels to every muscle in the body. This is how we become one…I…Yes Chadkelor…I will…..Steve, I have told you more then you need to know right now. You will be told more later. I am told I must test you to see if you are fully my CrossSpecies. Come to me”. I did. “Lie down” I did. “Cum” Instantly my flaccid cock sprang back to life, bigger than before. It must have been about 12 inches long and about 6 inches thick, my body arched, my head threw back and my crotch thrust outward. I then rose in the air and began to have an even more intense orgasm than before which lasted for about 5 minutes. I then drifted back down and looked up at my master. He smiled and said, “It is now time for you to finish your process. Go have your fun, find your worshipers, grow for me and find your son.” And I left my maker and I headed toward my first conquest! .Chapter 2 will be coming shortly. I hope you all enjoyed this much so far. Please let me know your thoughts. Stevepwrbear.
  20. So, this is my very first story. Thought I'd crack one out, while I'm waiting for my new job to start. Strangely it's more cock growth orientated than muscle growth, as muscle-growth was my original fetish. But there is muscle growth, and should it be worth continuing, there will be plenty more! So, please give constructive criticism and/or praise. Mainly praise. Basically just tell me it's awesome. But honestly, any feedback is appreciated, and should I have enough interest and then time, I may try to continue it. Title may be confusing: grUV - pronounced "groovy". Short for growth: ultra-violet. Which is a teaser for the basis of the growth. But enough waffle, here is: Chapter 1 Wow. What a night. I awoke with a slow grogginess that so often accompanies a night out clubbing down the bay with Dave. Thankfully we don’t have far to walk back, as he has a boat out in the harbour, docked out at sea. Nevertheless, the fact you have to use one of the numerous row boats to row out to it is always hilarious, especially when you’re as drunk as we were. “Ok?” What. I stared blankly, my eyes trying to focus, and take in what had awoken me. “I said, I’m rowing back into harbour to get some food for us all from town.” “Us all?” I croaked back. “Yeah, you, me and Brad.” “Brad?” “That guy I tried to introduce you to at the club. I’ve always said he can crash on the boat if he doesn’t feel like getting the last train back to his place. Looks like he took me up on my offer again, and rowed himself over at some point last night.” Dave explained. I had a vague memory of the cabin door banging open, and waking me in the middle of the night, and seeing a silhouette of a man, as he flopped onto some cushioning on the other side. I couldn’t remember meeting anyone specific at the club, we talked to a lot of people, and all I saw last night was a biggish shadow fall onto the bed near me, I couldn’t make out any discernible features. Nevertheless, I was in no mood to push for details, so simply responded with, “Cool”. “Yeah. He’s already up and gone for a swim. Maniac. Anyway, I’ll be quick as I can, but be nice. You were definitely too out of it to properly get to know him last night.” With that Dave went to the stern and hopped overboard into one of the two rowboats tied to his boat. I lay a while longer, grabbed a bottle of water, did a few stretches, and after a few minutes, felt well enough to venture out of the cabin and into the summer sun. I was just wearing underwear and shorts from last night, so I felt the heat of the sun immediately on my body. It was nice, but blinding. When my eyes adjusted, I looked out to the water, and caught sight of what must’ve been Brad swimming pretty fast back and forth. I took a seat at the starboard side of the bow, so I could face out to sea and watch him. After a few minutes he paused, and looked over to the boat. I gave a very unenergetic wave, but he responded, and began to make his way over to the boat. He heaved himself up onto the boat and for the first time I got a good look at him. The size of the shadow I glimpsed last night did not do him justice. The water trailed off his traps as his torso rose ever higher as he hauled himself up. He gripped the railings harder and pushed himself up, two triceps exploding to life as he did. He then swung a massive leg over the railing, and it landed with a heavy splash on the decking. He flashed me a smile as he began pulling himself to his full height. He had short dark hair which flowed beautifully into full stubble that lined his masculine jaw. His skin was a glowing olive, all of which offset a pair of blue eyes that sparkled like the sea that was still dripping off him. I watched a drop slowly begin descending from his neck. It travelled down the valley between two meaty pecs, and I continued to follow it as it meandered between his six abs. As it fell further, my eyes landed on his crotch. He was wearing just a red speedo. It was dark but shiny from having just been in the water. It looked a size too big for him, being quite wrinkly rather than hanging tightly on him. I assumed he was a bit of a modest fellow who didn’t want to draw attention, or maybe he lost weight recently. But I couldn’t dwell on my thoughts much longer, as he was standing fully upright now, had turned to face me, and said “Hey Stranger, the name’s Brad!”. I introduced myself and gestured for him to sit down just across from me on the other side of the bow. This gave me a great view of him as he sat down opposite me. He leant back against the railing, lying at almost 45˚, exposing his muscular torso to the sun. He brought up his left leg onto the cushioning and leaned his left elbow on it as he supported his head, commenting on how he was still feeling the effects of last night’s drinks. His bicep flexed and bounced up and down as he rubbed his head. His arms were huge, certainly the biggest I had seen up this close, I reckoned at least 18 inches. I empathised with his hangover, and we spoke about what we did remember from last night. He was quite a talker, but I was happy to listen. His pecs heaved when he laughed about the antics he got up to. The drips highlighted how defined and cut he was. I felt I was staring for ages. It must’ve been a while, because the sea water was beginning to dry, and left his body literally glinting in the sun. His speedos were also beginning to look lighter in colour, and I noticed also less loose. This caught my attention, but I wanted to be subtle. I kept directing open questions to him, and only answering with a yes or no to him, so he was soon lost in his stories again. I stole glances down every time he looked away, or closed his eyes to try and remember details of his night. I was right, his cock was definitely growing down there. The wrinkles of the suit began to disappear as a bulge began to form at his crotch. I could begin to see the shape of his dick as it slowly lengthened and filled the speedo out more. It also looked like his balls were expanding too, as the material of lower part also straightened out. As he rambled on, he continued to get bigger down there. His cock was lengthening and thickening; but now with the suit clinging relatively tightly to his new size, the material stopped any further advancement forward. I swear I could see the bulge kink and bend round as it still tried to thicken. This is when it suddenly dawned on me that he wasn’t getting hard. I theorised his genitals must have shrunk down a lot from his swim in the cold morning water. And now he was just warming up to his natural impressive size. However, the misshapen slowly growing bulge looked uncomfortable; and it must’ve been, as while he was still talking, he very nonchalantly pulled the waistband away from his body and bucked his hips. His cock lurched forward and down as it unfolded and grew into the new available space. As he let the speedo snap back onto his body, it now hugged a very impressive round sexy bulge, perfectly filling the perfectly-sized tight red suit. I figured he must be a healthy 5 to 6 inches soft, and pretty thick. Which was quite a pleasant unexpected growth from the initial practically non-existent bulge from his chilly willy I first saw. I was sure this was the case; nevertheless, I decided to test my theory. “How was the water?” I interjected when he finally wrapped up his current saga. “Not gonna lie mate, it was pretty nippy. Sun’s barely had time to warm it at all. Although an ice-cold blast does wonders for the hangover.” He replied. Well the sun had had time to dry him up nicely, and was now reflecting off the salt crystals peppering his chiselled torso. He was a sight to behold, and now that his crotch had stopped growing, I was finally appreciating the rest of him. And there were a lot of bulges to appreciate as they rippled from time to time soaking up the sun. “Why, you thinking of going for a dip?” He said as he stood up to get a bottle of water from the cooler Dave had on board. I watched as he rose to his 6’2” height. Turning sideways to walk across in front of me, I saw his big ass and quads tighten and marvelled as the big red bulge jiggled as he stepped. In profile it was clear just how sexily prominent his bulge was, its heft tugging on the material, showing it was in control, not the other way around. As he spun round to return to his seating position, again with one leg up, giving the bulge breathing space, I finally responded, “Perhaps I will in a bit. As you say, it might help with the headache”. “You a strong swimmer?” He continued. “Yeah, actually, in fact I was captain of my school’s swim team.” I said. “No way! Me too! Well when it wasn’t rugby season.” He replied. We began to converse about our various sporting endeavours at school. The conversation being much more two-way now that I wasn’t trying to ogle him. That being said, after several minutes, I did steal a glance down again. Seeing as he was almost displaying his bulge in that open position, it might seem weird if I keep avoiding it. My eyes quickly flicked back up to his, as I responded to his latest inquiry about which athletic events I preferred. My mouth ran off some generic answers, as my brain was pondering once again whether his speedo package was looking larger than before. I began stealing more regular glances. It was hard to tell. But when he went for a swig of water, tilting his head back, I decided to grab a longer look. I watched, it was hard to discern, but I swear I watched the whole round bulge slowly push the speedo further out as it enlarged. His head came back down, and I made sure to meet his gaze as he let out a refreshing sigh. Now, that I was curious again, I resorted to my initial tactic of getting him monologuing, so I could keep tabs on what appeared to be an ever-growing package. As he answered my barrage of questions, I was able to keep peaking down at his red speedo. I couldn’t stare long enough to visibly see any growth in action, but evidence came in another form. I started to note that wrinkles were beginning to reappear in the suit. Whereas before, the wrinkles suggested a speedo too large for him, these taut lines represented quite the opposite. Initially it was just two. Two lines stretching from each side of the suit to the middle, fading as they reached the flesh-filled pouch. However, with each glance, more wrinkle lines would appear. Four. Six. As the round bulge swelled bigger and pushed forward they continued to appear. Eight. Ten. Twelve! Again, as I was only glancing briefly, I could not see the growth, but on my most recent peek, I clocked that his bulge was almost in line with the end of the cushion now. There were soon too many wrinkles to count, and I noted that there didn’t seem to be any more room for more to form. Additionally, more of his legs were being exposed at the sides, as all the material was being pulled forward by the expanding bulge. He certainly seemed oblivious to all this going on, still chatting away about how much harder it is to play team sports outside of education. I didn’t know how much longer he couldn’t notice for though, the speedo seemed stretched to the limit. Then I heard it. It was hard to make out, as big Brad was still nattering on, but I heard what sounded like finger being dragged along the surface of an inflated balloon. I knew it must have been the fabric of the speedo straining after even more growth from his monstrous package. My theory was confirmed when my next cheeky glance down revealed that a space had been created above his muscular thighs where the material was now lifting away, pulled by what had to be about 9 inches of thick cock. I returned my attention back to Brad, had he not heard it? Apparently not, as he was still mid-sentence and continuing on like nothing happened. However, a few seconds later, I heard it again; and more prominently, as it fell between two words Brad was uttering. Brad continued speaking, but I saw a flash of shock appear in his eyes, and while talking he finally brought his leg down, and leant forward, trying to obscure my view of his bigger bulge. It worked briefly, my attention was now on his hefty pecs, making a muscular cleavage in this new hunched position, but I looked down again, and could still make out the bulge, which was now in line with end of the cushion on which he sat. Brad’s sudden fear and shift in posture must have meant he was aware of what was happening. I looked back into his eyes, waiting to see if he was going to acknowledge this weird occurrence. But he continued his story, finally finishing with a question to me. “Umm,” I murmured, then paused while I tried to actually think of what he had just asked me. But in that silence, the sound of the speedo stretching happened again. With no voice to mask it, it was clear, to us both, what had just happened. I looked to him, and we shared an intense eye contact, still in silence, still gazing into each other’s eyes. Suddenly, a huge, loud and long, fabric-wrenching sound was emitted from his crotch as the speedo strained ever further. I couldn’t help but stare down, as I was now able to clearly see the dreamy round bulge surge forth and begin to overhang the seat. It was growing so big, stretching the speedo, making it paler in colour. “Umm,” I began again, “Are you okay?” I naively asked. Brad slowly and simply leant back against the railings, and spread his legs, allowing me a full unobstructed view of his almighty size. He then grew again. I was unabashedly ogling his growing crotch. The sight, coupled with the sound of the fabric slowly losing its fight to his beastly dick, was such a turn on. “Yeah, I’m very okay.” He replied, almost laughing “You okay?”. I leant back too, “Yeah, maybe too okay!” I joked as my new posture revealed my tenting shorts. Brad laughed. “I wish I had known you were gay, I wouldn’t have been holding back otherwise!” His words were followed by three short bursts of rubbery stretching sounds as the tip of his bulge juddered bit by bit closer to the ground. “Holding back?” I questioned, “Wait, you’re not getting hard right now?” Brad laughed again. “Does this look hard to you?” He said cupping his giant package with his right hand. The round shape and way the bulge moved as its huge size overflowed his hand told me he was indeed still soft. “N.. No.” I stammered, “Bu…but, how?”. “Well, I’m guessing Dave’s suncream isn’t as water resistant as it claimed.” I stared blankly. Brad continued to explain further. “It seems when my body soaks up the sun and makes vitamin D, well, it really makes vitamin D.” His emphasis on the ‘D’ was complimented by another audible strain from his speedo, as his cock probably entered double figures in length. “Basically, when UV light hits my skin, it seems to make another hormone, as well as vitamin D, that goes to my dick and starts to make it grow. My balls too. The more light, the stronger the sun, the more skin exposed, the faster it happens. So, on a summery day like today, when I’m wearing only this, and haven’t got any protection on, well…” He trailed off, gesturing towards the now pinkish tight speedo barely containing an ever growing mass of meat. It grew again, this time the straining noise sounded a little different, almost as though a few of the fabric’s threads were beginning to snap. The change in tone made the tent in my lap bob a little higher. Brad smirked as he saw my cock trying to grow like his, but failing. He adjusted his position, rocking his hips slightly, and I gazed in awe, as the huge soft bulge continued to jiggle for a couple of seconds, which then reminded me, “Wait, you said you were holding back? …What did you mean by that?” “Yeah, you’re cute. I was trying to not get turned on. But seeing as you like…” He paused, and I heard a similar sound to the one just before, as I saw his cock jump a little, “perhaps I should stop resisting”. Suddenly a big straining sound was emitted, accompanied by some definite tearing sounds, as I saw a hardening cock shape surge forth. I could make out the outline of what was cock and what was balls now. Both hugely impressive sizes. Brad grunted and bucked his hips, and I could see the difference the erection was making to his genital growth. His cock was growing far faster than his balls as he got harder. The thick rod was pressed up against the ever-thinning material, so tight that I could make out the patterns of the veins on his dick. Especially as they continued to grow from both his arousal and his unique UV-absorbing condition. Brad moaned as another bout of rubbery straining and ripping sounds emanated from his crotch as the cock tried to lift away from his body as he got even harder. It was beginning to throb, and each pulse was accompanied by a ripping sound. I watched in lustful amazement as I saw holes beginning to appear in the speedo to the left and right of this mountainous bulge. Numerous ripping sounds continued as those strained wrinkle lines tore open into holes, allowing the speedo more slack. But it still wasn’t enough, as Brad’s cock quickly grew to fill the extra room. He was getting so big and hard, it looked around 14”. I could see most of it, as the base was exposed as his cockhead had pulled the waistband well away, and the speedo was more holes than material now. It was throbbing fast, and seemed to struggle to make that final growth it needed to burst free. Brad put both hands on the railings behind him, closed his eyes, leaned his head overboard, and then thrust. I watched as the base of his cock thickened substantially, the swelling then spread in a wave up his shaft, finally reaching his tip, which thickened too, adding that little bit of length so that a huge pop was heard as the speedo disintegrated into shreds, and a huge thick cock slapped up against his quivering abs. Brad was breathing fast, and I was dripping pre, having watched that sexy spectacle. But it wasn’t over. In fact, I guess even more skin was exposed now to the sunlight, which would only increase his growth. His cock pointed straight up and was thick and rigid, now at full mast. But as I suspected the growth continued. I watched as his two apple-sized balls seemed to fill, his cock was nudging up a little higher with each throb, hard to notice, but I could see. And very soon it drew Brad’s attention as the head dug into his pec shelf. He opened his eyes and looked down. Acknowledging the problem, he sank back down onto the cushion, and grabbed his shaft with his left hand pulled it away from his body. Fuck he was thick, his grasp not even close to encircling his cock. He then looked towards me, and pointed his cockhead in my direction and asked, “Want a taste?”. I didn’t even answer but simply moved across to him, took his monster in both my hands and pulled his cockhead into my mouth. It was a tight fit, but incredibly arousing. I slowly pulled my lips back off it, wetting the entirety of the head. I then used my tongue to lick all over his slit and glans, while my hands worked up and down what felt like a telegraph pole. I then eased the head back into my mouth, and began rhythmically bobbing my head up and down. I could feel him sliding past on all sides of my mouth as his fat head pounded the back of my throat. God, he was filling up all the space in my mouth. I then remembered he must still be growing, despite me shading part of his body. I decided to pause and hold everything in place, just so I could feel this miracle. At first, I couldn’t sense any growth. But I moved my hands together so they formed a ring around his shaft, and soon I noticed how his cock was slowly expanding, as my interlocking fingers were being pulled apart by this growing man meat. I then realised that his cockhead was now at the back of my throat, not because I had gone further down on him, but because he had grown another 2 inches in length. I noticed he was getting much thicker too, as my fingertips finally parted. His cockhead was no exception and was pushing against all sides of my mouth, allowing no passage of air. This realisation was such a turn on I almost came right there and then. But the need to breathe triumphed, and I jolted my head back, gasping, while pulling his mammoth junk from my mouth. “Well, well.” Said Brad, “Looks like you are enjoying. Perhaps we should move into the cabin before I become just too fucking big!” And with a smug grin, his cock grew up to halfway up his chest. Brad grabbed it, and began angling it down. “Open wide!” I looked at him confused and scared. How could he think that thing was going to fit in my mouth again after it just nearly choked me? “Your legs, silly!” He explained as he squatted down and slid his 18” dick under my groin. He slowly rose, pausing as he began to take my weight on his thick cock. I saw his quads bulge with dense striated muscle. After all this focus on his growing dick, I had forgotten just how hot and muscular he was. His thighs pumped up and his abs tensed, and he slowly stood up with me supported on his cock, balancing with my hands on his bulging shoulders. I could feel another dark spot of pre leaking onto my tented shorts, this was just so hot; but thankfully Brad wouldn’t have been able to see underneath his big pecs. Standing tall, Brad’s body was now fully bathed in sunlight. As he began marching me atop his junk, towards the cabin, I felt the rate of his cock growth increase, as the log supporting me thickened and rapidly lengthened, splaying my legs further apart. I let go of one of his shoulders, and felt the cock behind me as it grew to 20” and then 22”, each pulse lifting me higher as it gained more strength to take my weight. We made it to the cabin, and everything stopped. Out of the direct sunlight, and so the UV, Brad’s cock finally stopped growing. “Well,” he said, “I’m yours.” I stared into his handsome face, and again saw a smug grin come over his face. He throbbed his mammoth beast, and the rising cock angle made me slide down so that I faceplanted into his chest and stabbed him in the abs with my own boner. “Ooof,” He reacted, “That’s quite the weapon you’ve got there yourself. How about you free him from his prison.” I felt the same way, so swung my left leg over his huge cock and dropped to the floor. As I did so, his cock, now unburdened, swung up and the tip was level with the base of his neck. Having quickly whipped off my shorts and underwear before Brad saw the pre stains, I spun round to take in the view of him again. Gigantic. Everything. Pure masculinity. I had to service him. I grabbed the hand nearest to me, and began feeling and licking all the way up his arms; my tongue and fingers caressing every groove between the thick cords of muscle. On reaching his shoulder, I turned to face him, and had to stretch to touch each shoulder with each hand. His cockhead was level with my face, and was almost touching my nose as his broad chest pushed it out. I tried to ignore it for now, instead sliding both arms down to his biceps. He responded naturally, and raised both arms into a double bicep flex. Big boulders erupted forth, they split my fingers apart, and I tried to dig in, but the meat was just solid strength. I let my hands wander down to his pecs, and like clockwork, Brad started bouncing them, and my cock bounced in unison, tickling his balls in the process. I looked down and saw them. They were like two soft bowling balls, dangling down, halfway to his knees. I was so intrigued, I started fondling them, not noticing Brad begin to moan. I bent down and began to lick all around them, supporting their hefty weight in my hands, and watching as they overflowed from one of my palms to the other. As I licked them from bottom to top, I let my tongue run onto the base of Brad’s dick. He let out a louder deep moan, causing me to look up. I noticed now that his nipples had become sensitised, having thickened up, and were standing out a good half inch from his meaty pecs. I couldn’t resist, I jumped on his right one with my mouth, and began teasing and sucking at it, while ran my hands over his cobblestone abs, still trying to ignore the throbbing pillar next to my cheek. Brad moans only grew louder, he was loving this, and as I switched across to his left nipple, I saw a bead of pre run down his mighty shaft. While nibbling on his left nipple, I decided to reach across with my left hand and play with his right nipple simultaneously. In doing so, my arm was pressed against his 22” cock, and I could feel each throb, and just sense the power in it as it constantly vibrated with pure sexual energy. I couldn’t ignore it any longer. I left both hands twiddling at his teats, but began using my mouth to wet the beast before me. Round and round, up and down I went with my tongue, soaking his member, and causing Brad to start egging me on. When I was confident I had lubricated most of his shaft, I released his nipples and grabbed his cock with both hands, and began pumping his cannon. While continuing to wank him, I pulled the head towards me, at this angle, it was level with my mouth, and although too thick to fully fit in, I did my best to massage the glans with my lips. This was clearly appreciated by Brad, who began moaning and bucking. It was getting so hot, I had to pleasure myself too. One hand on my cock, the other on the largest one on the planet, while my mouth continued to suck its head. I accelerated the pace more and more, and more, until I realised I was close to cumming. “Fuck, I gotta stop!” I panted. “No worries,” Brad replied, “You certainly got me going good!” As I began to regain some composure, a thought suddenly crossed my mind. “OK, I gotta question… if it’s sunlight which makes… this… happen, then how come you don’t already have a cock as long as a road?” “Well, the effects wear off after I cum. I guess all the energy is stored as cum, and having it kept there causes my junk to grow. But once its released, everything returns to its previous state.” I must’ve flashed a look of slight disappointment, as Brad quickly continued, “But I never used to be this muscular, or have an almost 6 inch soft cock. Or even this tall. But a man gets curious; and I tried my own come once, and noticed it led to some permanent gains.” He said as he flexed a bicep up to my face. I grab my dick and slowly start stroking in response. “If you carry on as you did before, you might get a treat”. The idea that I could possibly grow larger, seemingly everywhere, was such a turn on that I was once again close to the brink of orgasm, and a large globule of pre emerged from my slit and ran down my quivering cock. Brad noted this and decisively spoke up, “Actually, I think you’ll like to watch this.” He walked over to the cabin door and stood in its entrance. I was wondering what he was doing, but then as I caught sight of the back of his hefty ballsack dropping down further towards his knees, I realised he was growing himself in the sun again. He was there for not even a minute, and then he spun round. Over 2 feet of thick meaty cock was advancing towards me, the tip bouncing around, now level with Brad’s luscious lips. He stopped inches from me. Bent his head a little down, and pulled his bloated cockhead into his mouth as much as he could. His lips moistened the slit as he used his bulging arms to forcefully pump the column before me. Brad began to moan as his actions became faster and stronger. I had subconsciously began wanking myself too. Brad’s eyes shut, and I could swear he was moaning ‘Fuck’ although his mouth was gagged by a head the size of a rugby ball. He let out one massive but muffled moan, and his stroking suddenly ceased. I looked down and saw his balls heave, and then watched his cock jerk as a torrent of cum ran up inside it and gushed into Brad’s mouth. The instant he began swallowing, I noticed him changing. I took a step back and watched as his whole body seemed to scale-up larger, keeping everything in proportion as he inched up, reaching now what must’ve been a towering 6’3”. He released his cock from his mouth, the spurts having finally ended, and I watched it lengthen an inch or two by itself so that the tip bumped against the bridge of his nose. I was on the edge, pumping like a maniac. Brad opened his eyes, saw me, and immediately placed his hands on his hips. And within an instant I saw his pecs puff out massively, expanding in size, weight and strength. His abs all swelled, fighting for space, and as he lifted his arms up and flexed, I saw his biceps grow larger and larger than before. His muscles were surging with much more energy than the rest of him, and that was my weakness. As his guns grew past the 20” mark, I blew my load and splattered his ripped torso, as his growth finally began to subside. We were both left standing there, catching our breath. I apologised for spraying Brad, and he laughed it off, grabbing a towel. I watched as he wiped my cum off him, and noticed his balls were back to normal, well maybe a slightly bigger size, but I had no reference point. His cock on the other hand was still looming towards me at an inflated size. However, I watched as it both began to soften and shrink, arcing down in the process. Brad cast the towel aside, and looked down at himself from his new height. After what I had just witnessed, his flaccid cock looked a sorry sight. But after glancing back at my own, and then back at Brad’s, I realised he must be 7 inches soft now! Plus Brad certainly didn’t seem unimpressed. “Fuck! Look at me, I’m massive!” He bellowed, as he struck pose after pose. It was true, his muscles had significantly grown. Dave might not pick up on the extra inch in height or cock, but Brad’s bodybuilder stature biceps and pecs were bound to give the game away. I wonder if Dave knows about this? “Damn,” continued Brad as he cupped his enormous left pec in his right hand, “This is incredible! …but we best get covered up before Dave comes back with the food.” I began redressing. Luckily the hot weather would dry my shorts out pretty quick from any embarrassing stains. I watched Brad rummage around the cabin until he found a pair of metallic blue speedos. He struggled to pull them up over his bigger legs. “Wow, I can’t believe how much my calves have grown. …Makes …this uuh..h. a bit difficult though, ..my quads too…” He wriggled about, his meaty muscles tensing and untensing in the process. They were just so big and defined now, I had never seen anything like it. Fuck I was getting aroused again. Brad eventually got the speedos on and over his genitals. They were super tight. And they made such a big beautiful blue bulge. It was shiny and massive, and I can’t believe I ever thought it looked small. Even framed by large cobbled abs and big quads, its size was unmistakeable. His thick 7 inch soft cock and balls already strained the material into a mouth-watering, big, round, shiny bulge. I couldn’t help but start boning up again. It looked so good. Brad caught sight of this, “Calm down now, Dave will be back any second.” I nodded, a bit disappointed and dropped my head. But instantly sprang it back up when I heard the now familiar sound of speedo fibres stretching. Brad was blushing, his arousal given away, and a glance at his package revealed some new taut wrinkles and a bit of delineation showing the outline of his chubbing cock. “No really,” Brad interrupted, resisting the moment, “let’s have you rub some suncream on my new muscles before I ruin another decent pair of speedos!”.
  21. picmeup

    Big Tyler

    So…here is my first story I have ever done. So please forgive me for any grammar or spelling errors I may make. I have been on this site for many years, with a lift and carry fetish, but never contributed a story until now. So here it goes. I met Tyler online in a chatroom for muscle guys and their admirers. I have been on this site before with not much luck. But that night was different. I started messaging him. He told me that he was a big guy, and he loved to show off for his admirers. Some guys find my fetish of being picked up and carried a turn off and end the conversation there. So…I was expecting another shutdown from Tyler once I told him my fantasy, but his response was quite different. He told me that he has lifted a lot of guys. In fact he does it quite often. I was instantly hard, and I knew I had to meet him. Just one more thing I had to know. You see, I am not a small guy. I am 6’1 230lbs, so most guys say that I am too heavy or too big to lift. When I told him my stats, he told me that he has lifted much bigger guys than me before. He said if we ever met, my feet would not touch the ground. That set me over the edge. I felt wet spot on my boxer briefs. . When you are online, you can be whoever you want to be, You could say you have blond hair and blues eyes and 6’4. When, in reality you have brown hair, and brown eyes, and no taller than 5’6. So Tyler and I decided to meet after several weeks of messages back an forth. I did not want to get my hopes up if he was not for real. We decided to meet up at a coffee house in town, and see where things went from there. He never told me his stats, but promised he was strong enough to make my dreams come true. I got to the coffee house a little bit early. I sat by a window overlooking the city street. I saw several people walking in and out while I was waiting. There was one guy that I saw I was sure was Tyler, but as I was about ready to say something, he smiled and then sat down next to a woman. I waited for 20 minutes, but there was no sign that Tyler was going to show. As I was about ready to leave, the door opens and in walks the biggest bodybuilder I have ever seen. My mouth dropped almost to the floor. This guy must have been 6’8 at least 300lbs, and not a single ounce of fat on him. When he saw my face, with my mouth wide open, he knew I was the one he was looking for. He smiled at me, and said “you must be Chip”. My parents gave me that name as they said I was a “chip” off the old block. “Tyler?” “The one and only” “Wow…” (Wow? You meet the man of your dreams, and all you can say is “WOW!!”) Tyler smiles again and looks down at me. He walks closer to me and I can feel the heat coming from his body. As he stands right in front me, he puts his hands under my armpits and just lifts me up so we are face to face. People are watching this giant man lifting another large man like he weighed nothing at all. I am still speachless. He wisperred in my ear “this is what you wanted isn’t it?” He continued to hold me in the air, my feet dangling off the ground. He this starts to lift me higher so I am about to touch the ceiling. I can’t believe this is happening to me. “Man…umm…umm… Tyler laughs because he know that he has me right where he wants me. “I told you that while you are with me, your feet would not touch the floor. Are you ok with that?” How could I not be? I am in the arms of my dream man, biggest man I have ever seen and manhandling me like a small child. “Are you ready to go?” “Go where?” I said “I got us a room at the hotel down the street.” We have the whole place to ourselves without a single person to bother us.” My feet are still off the ground at this point. He shifts me to one arm, pulls out his wallet with the other and orders a Caramel Latte to go. He doesn’t even care that people were watching, I was his little plaything. As we are waiting for his latte, he started talking to me. “I can’t wait to show you what I can do for you!” I was rock hard, and was poking into his side. He smiles, reaches down and flicks my cock and says “You think that you are hard now, wait until I get you to the room!” He adjusts me again and this time throws me over his shoulder so my face was in front and had a good view if his chest and abs. He grabs his coffee and walks out the door. As we are walking down the street, Tyler is trying to make small talk with me bent over his shoulder like this is a normal thing for him. He asked me how long I have had this fetish. I told him “as long as I can remember.” “Have you ever been manhandled like this?” “Um…only in my dreams. I am usually too big for most guys, but you lift me as I am only a child to you. Aren’t you tired yet Tyler?” “Are you kidding, you are so light, if we weren’t talking, I would forget you were up there! By the way, how does it feet to be almost 7 feet off the ground over a giant shoulder?” “Well to be honest, this walk is causing me to get nauteous being almost upside down.” “Oh man, I didn’t want you to be uncomfortable. How about I put you on my shoulders to ride the rest of the way. Without waiting for a response, I felt myself being pulled off of his shoulder and down his arm. He flexed his bicep and my body bouncing up and down until he moved his arm forward, grabbing my armpit with the other arm, I was dangling in the air as he held me up with one arm. The arm that I was riding on just moments before, clamped onto my right armpit. Without warning, up I went to sit on his shoulders. “How is that little guy?” “Much better sir” “please, you don’t have to call me sir, I am your friend Tyler.” For some reason I felt safe with Tyler. I never felt threatened. I felt like he was my protector. I wanted to be in his arms forever. Normally I would be self concious about people stairing at me, but I didn’t even think about it. All I could think about was Tyler manhandling me like a 100lb kid. As we got close to the entrance to the hotel, he reached up and grabbed me to lower me off of his shoulders. He held me to his side again as he did at the coffee house with one arm and me to the side, like a mother would carry a young child. That is what I was to him, a young child. We walked through the lobby towards the elevator. Tyler looked over at me and gave me a great big smile, kissed me on my lips ever so gently. “are you ready for the real fun to begin?” I looked at him with shock in my eyes. “The real fun?” He laughed. “This is only a glimps of what these arms are capable of. The good stuff is yet to come!” He swiped his card to the room and opened the door. He swung me around so he was now carrying me in cradle hold. “I want to make sure I carry you the proper was across the threshold. Your life will never be the same after tonight my son”. He carried me like a groom would carry his bride into the room, and for the first time, he placed me on the bed. As he stood up, he said to me “Now remember, your feet are not to touch the floor while I am with you, so stay where you are.” Then he walked away “don’t forget…:” and walked out of the room. To be continued…
  22. Daniel’s growth cycle appears to be over as he reaches over to give Vance a huge kiss on his lips. With Anderson consuming Vance’s cum, the relationship between the three guys may have now changed forever. Vance’s confession that he cares a great deal about Daniel could lead to something more long term. After about thirty minutes, the three teens get up and start to clean up the campsite. Both Anderson and Vance are able to put their clothes back on, but Daniel’s dramatic transformation creates a really large problem, he cannot wear anything in his present condition. It is after a little bit of thinking that Daniel’s friends decide to use one of the tents as a way of covering him up since there is nothing else available. He laughs but agrees to try it out. Luckily his massive frame is able to fit completely inside the material as they tie a few ropes around his waist. His cock forms a huge bulge to the side of his leg but at least it is concealed. They now wonder if Daniel could even fit in the van that they brought with them on the trip. He tells them to not worry and that he can just tail them on the way back to the city since he knows the path there. Anderson and Vance think it is a crazy idea but they go along with it. They tell him they will see him a little later and drive off leaving him on his own. As he begins to leave the campsite, he realizes that he has no way of communicating with them if he has some kind of problem. He feels a little scared, but knows that his size should deter about anyone that approaches him. He makes it to the end of the country road that led to the campsite when he hears a voice getting closer. He looks around bewildered and starts to walk again. The voice draws even closer than before. He stops moving to wait and see if this person or thing will continue to follow him. He goes to turn his head as he comes face to face with an olive skinned man with a thick beard. He smiles as he pushes Daniel down on the ground. He tries punching the man, but he is unable to do much to him as the man pulls open the tent that was covering Daniel and plunges his thick cock inside him. The young hulk barely resists as the giant olive stud starts fucking him hard moving faster with each thrust. Before long, the intruder busts a huge load inside him and yells in ecstasy. Daniel punches him which makes him grab his face with his thick hands. He manages to push the giant stud off of him, but not before he is dragged back over to him. The man laughs as he pulls Daniel down to the ground to face him. ‘YOU WILL FUCKING SIT THERE MAN! I THINK I DESERVE SOME NOURISHMENT FROM YOU!’ The man grabs a hold of Daniel’s cock and starts stroking hard making him squirm. His strength is making the young hulk agonize as he feels a giant load building up inside him. The man smiles and knows he won’t have to wait too longer for his reward. He strokes faster as he feels the cum flowing from Daniel’s balls into his cock. He opens his mouth to catch the thick goo as it shoots directly into his throat. The young victim moans as he fills his attacker full of his juices. ‘MMMMM SO DELICIOUS MAN! I THINK YOU CAN FEED ME MORE AGAIN LATER!’ He lets go of Daniel’s cock as he falls over on to his back. The young victim appears to be rearing to leave again, but the huge Hispanic-looking man stops him yet again. ‘Going somewhere man! I don’t think so, you are going to stay here and keep me company.’ ‘What do you want from me? I am just trying to get home.’ ‘I doubt you will go anywhere near the city man. There are a lot of crazy people there. Trust me, that is how I ended up like this.’ Daniel stares at him intensely as he says this and wonders what exactly happened to this man. He starts to ask him a few questions. ‘So how did you get so massive?’ The man smiles at him. ‘How old are you anyway man? I’m 20 and let me tell you, I never thought I would be in this body for my entire life. My dream came true though and now I am a colossus of muscle.’ ‘I’m 18. I just graduated from high school actually. Wow you are 20? I would have guessed a bit older.’ The man glares at him for a few moments and then winks. ‘My name is Gavin in case you wanted to know. Of course I know you don’t give a shit, but I told you anyway.’ ‘My name is Daniel. I sort of hit puberty late since this just happened yesterday.’ ‘OHH I see. Well mine wasn’t puberty, it was caused by a chemical I ingested a few days ago. I sort of wish I had stayed where it happened now because I am wondering what the man I was with is up to.’ ‘There is someone else like you?’ ‘Well yes actually, I fucked him hard like you and he changed. I doubt that it will affect you since you have a different problem hehe.’ Daniel and Gavin talk for several more minutes before they decide that maybe they should lay low for awhile. ‘Damn my friends are probably waiting for me in the city. What should I do Gavin?’ ‘Forget it man, if they come back here they are making a mistake because you are better off being away from them.’ ‘I care a great deal about one of them though. I can’t just forget about him.’ ‘Daniel, I have the same problem too, but I know it is for the best if I stay away from him.’ They share some more stories about their lovers before Gavin recommends that they keep moving along. He shares some food with Daniel that he made when he was scavenging over the past few days. He tells the young hulk that they will have to constantly eat to maintain their energy and frankly their minds. Since Gavin is a bit bigger than his younger counterpart, he agrees that he will hunt for more food if Daniel can build a shelter for them for the night. He agrees and Gavin disappears for a bit. Daniel gets to work on building the shelter as he breaks down a bunch of huge branches and finds things to tie them together with. He hasn’t really done much of this before even though he remembers a few things from Boy Scouts. As the sun goes down, Daniel manages to put the shelter together in a decent fashion. He hears huge footsteps and hopes that it is Gavin and nobody else. He can feel whatever it is breathing on him as he turns around. To his surprise, it is a giant brown bear standing on its back legs. Before he can make a sound, his older companion comes out of nowhere and breaks the bear’s neck like it is nothing. Gavin smiles really big and says point blank, ‘WE HAVE DINNER!’ Then he remarks how Daniel didn’t make a fire, but laughs. After finding an appropriate spot, Daniel starts the fire up as Gavin carves up the bear into segments. He asks if his young buddy has anything to cook with and he shakes his shoulders. Gavin disappears for a few minutes and comes back with a giant metal tub. Daniel gives him a strange look and then asks where he got that from. The older hulk laughs and says somewhere close by and plants the tub close to the fire. He tells Daniel to build him a shelf so he can put the tub on it. ‘Who am I, Mr. Handyman?’ ‘You seem to be doing fine to me man. Get to it Daniel!’ Daniel finds some stray branches and manages to tie them together enough that they can surround the fire. Gavin sits the tub in the middle as it heats up. He throws massive amounts of bear meat into it and watches it cook up. The two hulks marvel at how delicious it looks as it cooks. Gavin decides to take some of the meat out to let it bake in the sun the next morning since he plans on moving on to another destination in a day or two. As the sun disappears from the sky, the two huge men chow down on the cooked meat in some makeshift bowls that Daniel made out of some scrap wood. It doesn’t take long for them to finish eating to go lay down in their shelter. Gavin remarks at how well-constructed it is and then turns to look at Daniel and winks. The younger hulk blushes a bit as he begins to realize that he is warming up to this strange man laying with him. They both have things in common it seems and yet they are so incredibly different. Daniel is still thinking that Anderson and Vance will probably come looking for him possibly as early as the next day since he did promise that he would follow behind them. Gavin again tells him that he needs to just move along because going back to the city is not a wise decision at this point because of his size. He explains how he became who he is to Daniel and how he volunteered for a secret project with a doctor that he refers to as Raines. Originally he was a bit scared about it since at that point in time he was quite shy. Once the chemical entered into his body though, something ferocious was unleashed from inside and he became who he is now. Daniel is intrigued by his story and talks about his late puberty. Gavin moves in closer as he tells his story and rubs his face a little. He can tell that the young hulk is very close to dosing off so he leans him against his chest. After a few minutes, they both doze off as neither one of them knows what will happen next.
  23. This is a story by Speaker from the old Evolution Forum written in 2007, which never got the credits it deserved. Sadly the story is unfinished and there seems to be no way finding the author now. Therefore, I am posting this story on his behalf, hoping he will see, like and continue the story. If the author wishes to take down the story, then I will do that. I also took out the liberty to correct spelling mistakes and revise a passage or two, as well as add a little bit at the end to open up for more possibilities for this story to be continued. Hope you enjoy! Help me find the author to ask for a continuation or permission to continue the story. ______________ "Paradise" by Speaker (Sept, 2007), revised by MuscCanon (2016) Joey woke up, not having the slightest clue whatsoever as to where the hell he was. He was content to simply lay back on this sinfully comfortable, warm bed, and just relax. Joey had no idea how he'd gotten here either, but he really wasn't complaining. He just had no desire at all to move. His bliss, however, was not everlasting. After simply lying in bed for what unkindly felt like about three minutes, he heard a voice above him somewhere. "So, still asleep are ya?" Joey had no desire to answer. Part of his brain wondered if he was drugged, because he normally was not this sleepy, and answered any question he was given. Unfortunately for him, that was not the part of his brain in control, so he just continued to lay there, mute. "Figured..." Joey felt a needle pierce his skin, and when he still made no movement, the suspicious part of his brain knew that there was something wrong. The needle emptied into him, and after about a minute of continued bliss, he stopped being so sleepy. He sat up and looked around. Whoever had spoken to him was gone now, leaving him alone in this cell-like room. There was the incredibly comfortable bed, a door, and lamp. Nothing more. Joey stood up, noticing while he did so that he was completely naked, which seriously embarrassed him, as he knew that there was no chance that there weren't cameras in this room. He put one hand over his privates, and walked to the door, where he was not surprised to find it locked. He sighed, "Wonder what the hell this is about." He muttered to himself as he walked back towards the bed. He sat on it, and given that he really had no choice in the matter, stopped hiding the fact that he was naked, exposing his average dick and balls to the free air. Normally he'd be scared in a situation like this, where he had no idea where he was or how he had gotten there, but Joey at least thought things through. Scared or not, he was here anyways, and there didn't seem to be any chance of escape, so why be afraid if you can help it? He hummed music, to distract himself from the fear welling up deep inside of him. The door opened suddenly, and Joey stood up, covering his cock and balls with his hand out of instinct. A man in a white lab coat walked in and smiled at him. Joey instantly relaxed, but he kept a hand over his crotch just to be safe. There was something about this man's friendly, smiling face that put him instantly at ease. It wasn't hard to notice that the doctor absolutely had to work out like a beast whenever he wasn't working wherever they were. His lab coat was huge, but it had to be to hold a man as huge as he was. His upper arms completely filled the upper portion of the sleeve, and even through the coat Joey could see some of the incredible definition in the man's arms. His pecs forced themselves outward from his chest, arrogantly pushing the lab coat out far enough from the front of his body that it almost looked like a table. Joey had no doubt that this man would have trouble seeing the rest of his body if he looked down, simply because his huge pecs blocked the view. Except maybe his cock, which was, although Joey couldn't see it clearly through the material, obviously exceptional. His thighs filled his pants to bursting, and his face topped it off. The guy looked like he couldn't be a minute older than 21 years old. He was a Latino obviously, from the tone of his skin and his black hair and dark eyes, but he was also the sexiest Latino that Joey had ever seen. His white teeth stood out perfectly from his dark brown, perfect skin. His black, curly hair was cut short, and he had an impressive 5 o'clock shadow around his perfect face. The man was absurdly sexy, the kind of man who would put Mr. Olympia to shame, while having the face and dick of the best male model in the world. Joey's dick immediately, and obviously, hardened fully under his hand. The man grinned, and said to him, "There's no need to cover that up. I get that reaction a lot. My name's Miguel, and I bet you're wondering what the hell you're doing here." Joey nodded, and the simple tone of Miguel's reassuring voice brought his hand away from his dick, exposing it's hardness to anyone who cared to look. He simply couldn't take his eyes off this man. Quite a large part of him wanted to put his hand back on his dick and start stroking, but he wasn't prepared to go quite that far... not while Miguel was looking anyways. "Simply put, you are in essence a guinea pig. I know putting it that way sounds cruel, and I assure you it is not. I'm one of the first people who was tested you know, and now here I am, working to continue the testing." Joey finally found the courage to unglue his tongue, "Yeah but what is it you're testing?" "In essence it's a combination of a muscle-enhancement formula the military has been using, and a sort of fountain of youth. Guess how old I am?" Joey guessed, "21?" "Try tripling that. I only look 21 because of the formula, but I'm actually 64." Joey gaped at the man, who didn't look like he could possibly be 64, but if what he'd said was true, then of course it was possible. Duh, he thought to himself, he just said that he was 64 and that the formula made him look younger, so of course he doesn't look like he's 64. All that thinking didn't stop him from wondering how it was possible though. "But if it's a fountain of youth thing, then why am I here? I'm only 18. Are you trying to make me younger?" Joey thought in horror of having to start puberty again if he was going to be shrunk. "Well no. See it actually happens by us injecting a sort of template into a person. That template overrides your genes for age, and muscularity and sort of bootstraps itself in, but it leaves the rest of your genes alone. Of course, everyone doesn't end up the same height and weight, but it's reasonably close, and the rest of your genes determine how you grow when you lift weights, even after you've grown from the formula. That's why we're all muscular and look like we're 21 years old. It's because the template makes us look that way, but the rest of our genes are in place, which is why I'm Latino, Antonio is Italian, Brandon is black, and so on and so forth. You aren't the first person we've tested who is younger than the age that the rest of us are, but the first person came through perfectly and we want to see if it works well on everyone. That's where you come in. Joey stared at the man. He'd understood almost half of what Miguel had said, but he at least comprehended the most important things like if he took the formula then he'd become a 21-year-old muscleman. He really didn't care about the rest of whatever Miguel had said. If all he'd said was 'We're going to make you a muscular man.' Then that would have been enough to hook him! "So, whaddaya think?" Miguel asked, "Do you wanna do this?" "Hell yes!" Miguel led Joey into another room, this one with an ominous looking machine in the centre of it. There was a large glass tube in the heart of the machine, easily big enough to hold two men comfortably. The tube was surrounded by other wires and there were other tubes that entered the glass one in the centre. He assumed, correctly that he was supposed to get into the big tube. Miguel nodded when he gestured at it and Joey got in it. He entered the tube and heard Miguel's voice from a speaker somewhere inside. "Don’t be afraid, but the other tubes are going to attach to you." As soon as he said that, the tubes inside the main chamber attached to his body. One to each leg, each arm, and one to his chest. He looked at them apprehensively, as they were as thick as two fingers in diameter. "Those are for the muscle mass you're going to be gaining. You're going to gain weight in muscle mass, and that mass has to come from somewhere, so we inject it straight into your bloodstream with these. I know they look big, but that's to get the growth over with quickly because I won’t lie to you, it's painful. Knowing that do you still want to proceed?" Joey nodded. He didn't care if it hurt if it gave him a body like Miguel's. "Ok. I'm starting the procedure." Through the tube into his right leg a small amount of a purple fluid entered his leg, which began to burn immediately. It hurt, but Joey gritted his teeth and attempted to ignore it. "That's the template. We have to wait a minute for it to circulate to the rest of your body before we can actually start the growth." It was probably the longest minute of his life. The fire in his leg, spread up into his dick, up his abs, chest, arms and even into his head. It was like being forced to stay in a campfire even as he slowly started burning. "Ok, here we go." He heard Miguel say Blue fluid rushed into his body from the tubes. Joey grunted as the fluid entered him in five places. He felt, rather than saw, his body starting to swell. He really didn't care about the muscle growing along his body at the moment. He suddenly understood what Miguel had said. He really did want this over with quickly. Through the pain though it was impossible not to notice some things, like how his thighs forced each other outwards, forcing him to adopt a wider stance. How his back thickened and widened, forcing his arms out wider. How it was getting difficult to look down over growing pecs. How his body itched as hair grew in. All those were easily ignored however at the pain. He screamed as his bones lengthened, and the muscle fluid just kept pouring in. The growth had only taken another minute, but it had felt longer than that when it abruptly halted. The door of the chamber opened and Joey staggered out, unaccustomed to walking with massive thighs. He looked up, panting and saw Miguel slowly stroking his really thick, uncut, Latin cock and staring at Joey. Miguel walked over and pulled one of Joey's thick arms around his shoulder. "Tired eh? I know that transformation takes a lot out of you." Joey nodded, still staring at Miguel's thick dick. It wasn't hard for Miguel to notice this. "Sorry but the transformation is pretty hot to watch, even if it's not so fun to experience." Joey managed to gasp through his panting, "Are you... gay?" Surprise filled Miguel's face, before he laughed suddenly. Joey looked at Miguel in confusion. "GAY?! Of course we're all gay! That's the one prerequisite for the transformation you know. I can't believe I left that out. You have to be gay or the transformation won't work!" Joey stared at Miguel, who was laughing so hard tears fell out of his eyes, and despite being riddled with residual pain (which was quickly ebbing), felt like the happiest gay guy on Earth. "How many people have had this?" Joey asked, not panting as much anymore. "About 100 now. We try to keep it relatively quiet, but it's hard to do so with a hundred 21 year old horny musclemen in one place." "In one place? So we don't leave here?" Miguel smiled at Joey. "You can anytime you want." It took Joey only a moment to understand. "Yeah I wouldn't want to leave either. Not with 'a hundred 21 year old horny musclemen in one place.'" Miguel slapped his hand on Joey's newly broad back. "Now you're getting it. Look you're probably exhausted. I was when I transformed. Just let me take you to a room and you can rest up a bit before you meet the rest of the guys." Joey nodded. He let Miguel practically carry him to a much nicer room than the one he'd previously been in, lay him down on a bed, and he was sleeping the moment that his head touched the pillow. ----- Joey woke up, energized. He noticed that he was sleeping naked on top of the sheets but didn’t care at all. He sat up and stood up, marvelling at how abnormally easy it was. Normally standing up really wasn't much of an exertion, but people usually do get tired of it after a few hours. Joey instinctively knew that he wouldn't. He jogged into a private bathroom, noting that the room he was in looked more like a hotel suite than anything, complete with a balcony overlooking some ocean from atop a cliff, although he still didn't know where he was. Joey stared at his new self in the mirror. He was huge, easily 6'1" tall and he couldn’t be a pound less than 300, which he quickly confirmed on the scale in the bathroom. His chest was absurdly huge, like two massive dinner plates had been grafted onto his torso, and adorned with a half-dollar sized nipple. The crevice between his pecs looked deep enough to lose things in, although he knew that was an exaggeration. His pecs were so smooth, there was no hair to be seen. This gaze led him down over his 8-pack and then to his cock, which hung at least half-way down his tree-trunk thighs. He'd noticed that it was hard to walk, and gazing at his thighs gave him a shrewd idea why. His calves looked as though someone had shoved a football under them. He looked up again, this time at his arms which hung out of bowling ball sized shoulders. His guns had to be at least 24 inches around, if not bigger. He went into a double-bicep pose and stared at the proud peak which stood up from his arms. Veins covered his biceps and his forearms, which were absurdly thick as well, even at the wrist. Last, but not least, he stared at his face. His brown eyes somehow had more of a lustre, a shine than previously. His face was covered with brown shadow, and he noticed that he really needed a haircut. Joey grinned at the man, and the man in the mirror grinned back at him. He swaggered back into the main room, even though there was a separate room with a TV, a sofa bed and a computer. Joey doubted that he'd use the TV and computer but he had to marvel at the computer. Before his transformation, he would have been astounded at the quality of it, but now he really had no desire to use it. He looked around but found nothing that even looked like a dresser with clothes in it, so he shrugged and walked to the door. There was a note pinned there. ____ Hey! Welcome to the community! I'm Antonio and since our rooms are across the hall from each other, they asked me to give you a bit of an explanation, but I really didn't want to wake you up. The rooms are private and are set up to allow access when it scans your hand. We've already put in your fingerprints so if you want to get into your room, just put your hand on the panel next to the door and it'll open up. If you wanna know more, just come across the hall. I'll be in my room until 6 tonight. There's a clock next to the bed if you dont know the time. Antonio ____ Joey read the note, and looked at the clock. It was only 3 in the afternoon so he walked out of his room, into a carpeted hall which looked like nothing more than a hotel hallway, with rooms stretching along it. He walked across the hall and knocked. He heard feet moving and the door opened. Antonio was the epitome of an Italian hunk. Joey had just undergone his transformation and therefore hadn't had an opportunity to work out and grow any more. Judging by Antonio, he had only recently arrived too, but to Joey he looked like nothing less than perfection. Joey had a fair amount of brown body hair, but Antonio's pelt put his to shame. Antonio's chest was covered in about twice the black hair as Joey's was in brown, and it only continued down Antonio's abs, surrounded an impressive cock, and covered his legs as well. Antonio's short hair was curly and he had, like every man here apparently, an impressive black 5 o'clock shadow around his mouth. His muscles were about the same size as Joey's, but his body practically screamed 'HUNK' to Joey. Joey stared, open mouthed at Antonio and Joey could feel his dick harden as he stared. Antonio only grinned. "Hey man I was wondering when you'd wake up." Like Miguel, despite Antonio's obviously Italian heritage, he had no discernible Italian accent. "Joe isn't it? Come on in!" "It's Joey." Joey muttered and followed the Italian stallion into his room. It was physically the same as Joey's room, but there were the unmistakable scents of man, sweat and a fair amount of cum in the room that only aroused Joey further. "Ah ok Joey. I'm Antonio, and it looks like we're the next best thing to roommates! I suppose you want to ask a few questions?" Joey shook himself, nodded, and asked "Are there any clothes?" "Why would you want them? We're in a tropical paradise, the room temperatures are permanently set to 80 so they're never cold, and all you'd be doing is covering up that glorious bod." Joey couldn't argue his logic. "Where are we?" "We are on a nice small island in the south pacific. It's owned by Dave, who had the original idea for this growth. He's actually only 30 but he's probably the richest person in the world. Inheritance you know. 'Course he doesn't look like he's 30 since he got transformed too. You'll meet him later. He was the first guy to be transformed and is the biggest of us because of it, although Miguel, the doc, is almost as big. Nobody comes here unless they're delivering food or bringing another person here to be transformed, and then they only see the front, where they see a massive resort for 'The rich and famous,' which explains why they've never met anyone who's been in here. The private beach is on the back side, which is in a little cove and can’t be seen from the outside. We've got everything here. An AWESOME weight room, all the food you could possibly eat, none of it junk food either so you can grow more. You name it, we've got it." Joey laughed. "Well that answers pretty much all my questions, but I’ve got another one. How old are you really?" Antonio smiled, "I'm 19. I was the first guy they tested the formula on who wasn't over 21, and you're the second." Joey grinned at Antonio. It didn't seem possible that a 19-year-old could have that kind of body, but then, he was living proof that it was indeed possible himself. Joey couldn't resist anymore. He reached forward and kissed Antonio on the mouth passionately. He loved the feeling of Antonio's rough facial hair against his own, which told him beyond a doubt that he was kissing a man, and that he loved every second of it. They broke off the kiss after about a minute and Joey muttered, "God I've wanted to do that since I saw you. You're so hot." Antonio grinned and muttered, "So are you." Then Antonio beckoned Joey to follow him. "I want you to meet someone." Joey walked into Antonio's bedroom and saw in bed, what had to be the most massive man here. The man had his huge arms behind his head, showing off what had to be 30" guns, and Joey couldn't even imagine the colossal chest the man had. The man's body was entirely hairless, save his eyebrows and a crew cut, but it only showed off his size even more. This man had the most freakishly huge legs you can imagine and they were covered with veins. The man spoke, "So you're Joey? I'm Dave, the owner of this place and the biggest fucker you'll ever meet." Joey was loving his 'tough guy' attitude. Joey walked up to the Dave's naked body, knelt and started sucking on Dave's massive cock. Or at least he tried. Joey guessed his to be about 14" hard, but Dave's had to be at least 18" and it wasn’t fully hard yet. He couldn't imagine what it felt like to have that inside of him. It was hard enough to get it in his mouth. Whilst sucking this huge cock he couldn’t stop feeling all over Dave’s huge legs and calves. Just a moment later, he felt a thick cock enter his ass. He didn't need to look to realize that Antonio had taken advantage of Joey's ass in the air and hadn't needed any more invitation than that. He released Dave's cock for a moment to moan with pleasure as he felt that 14" cock pounding away at his bubble butt, before he went back to sucking on Dave's cock with gusto and looked up at Dave’s face. His impression showed pure bliss. He must have been really enjoying Joey’s sucking. At the same time Dave was playing with his big nipples, which were hard and erect. It didn't take long before Dave's cock started throbbing hard and spewing a massive load down Joey's throat. Joey didn't know if he could swallow it all but he tried anyways. Suddenly his own cock began shooting its load all over the floor. He tensed from the pleasure, and that was enough to squeeze Antonio's dick with his ass cheeks and drive Antonio into climax as well. Joey was getting cum into him from his ass and his mouth and was shooting his own load as well. All at the same time. He was in the ultimate state of ecstasy. Nothing could ever match this. Nothing. He slowly felt himself getting fuller and fuller and started touching his muscle belly in shock. His ones flat 8 pack muscled abs were now replaced with a bloated but rock hard roid gut which kept growing bigger and bigger by the second. After five minutes of this pure, sweet sex Joey and Antonio stopped shooting. Dave, of course, continued for another minute or so before he too was sated. Joey grunted as he felt Antonio slide his thick cock out of his own ass. Joey released Dave's cock and stood up. The floor was covered with his cum. He'd shot at least a gallon, maybe two, and it was oozing along the floor. Dave looked at Joey’s new roid gut and laughed “don’t worry boy. All that cum will transform into muscles really soon. It’s the fuel that makes us grow. And by the looks of it, you have a lot of growing to do.” Just the thought of it made Joey hard again and leaking pre all over the floor. Dave was watching him, absentmindedly stroking his cock, which was hard yet again. "If you haven't noticed Joey, we can have sex pretty much 24-7, but most of us do other things as well. I, for example, am going to go down to the weight room and shame all of my other guests. Antonio, after sex, usually likes to go surfing at the beach, but of course, what you do is up to you. This is a pleasure island. You can do anything you want here as long as it doesn't harm or steal from one of the other guests. Of course, I wouldn't have brought you here if I thought you would do anything like that, but just to be sure, I'm laying down the rules. The formula is reversible and if you piss enough people off, we can reverse it, wipe your memory of this island and send you back to the mainland. I'd prefer not to do that, as you're one of the better cocksuckers I've ever encountered, and you'll look good with another 100lbs of muscle on you. So be good." He flashed a grin, and walked sideways out of the room. His yet again hard nipples hit the side of the door, which obviously gave Dave shudders and pleasure, as his dick leaked more pre on the floor. Antonio looked at Joey and smiled. "He's right you know. I like surfing after sex, but I guess I could be persuaded into a little more fun." Joey smiled back. He knew he could have Antonio anytime he wanted. But right now he couldn’t stop thinking about Dave. “Thanks for the offer, but I would really love to lift some weights. Getting my fully blown out roid gut down to a more reasonable size. Do you want to join?” Antonio was a little bit disappointed but changed his mood in a second. “Follow me, I’ll show you the way”. As both muscle hunks left the room and walked down the hallway, Antonio kept on pointing out who lived where and all the opportunities they had. Once they turned the corner, Antonio stopped in front of a particular door and obviously got nervous. Joey also noticed that Antonio’s dick got harder by the minute. Joey looked up at the door sign and read Miguel. “Follow this way, then turn left and take the elevator down to the first floor. You will find the gym right there. Don’t be shocked but what you will find there. I will follow you right after. Just need to finish some business first.” Antonio absentmindedly started stroking his cock. “Ok, see you around. Have fun.” Joey couldn’t stop smiling thinking about what Antonio will do with Miguel. Were they lovers? Once he reached the elevator and got in, he clicked the button with a big G.Y.M. sign to it. The elevator closed and slowly started going down. His head was full of ideas what he will find at the gym. But most of all he was looking forward to see Dave work out. Maybe he will be able to work out with him. What will Dave look like pumped? Is Dave still growing? How big will Joey grow? The door opened and what Joey saw made his dick rock hard in an instant. TO BE CONTINUED....
  24. *NOTE*: This will be the last posting of Worshipper Thursdays. It is being absorbed into Themed Saturdays. Next Thursday will feature the new day for Flexing Wednesdays. A batch of videos from that company in the 2000s. https://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph5bb6320332a59 (Beto) https://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph5bb6c1eaed193 (Beto 2) https://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph5baafcb1646b2 https://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph5bb6cb708c50a (Claude) https://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph5bb6c4e0deccb (Fernando) https://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph5bb6c7cdc7f60 https://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph5bb6c65360bdc (Verbal) https://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=1897769951 (Valci) https://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph5c618d5801670 (Samuel) https://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph5761d38d9253f (Edson) BONUS: https://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph5c32493967352 (Tom Lord Ass Worship)
  25. ALPHA - Part 1 I was ushered into the large warehouse by two hulking, young Marines outside of Camp Courtney in Uruma, Okinawa, Japan, after the long flight from Washington, D.C. The President had sent me to check up on a classified super-soldier program that hundreds of millions of dollars had been poured into for twenty years. The Sergeant Major greeted me tersely as I entered a room with a twenty-feet tall window and sectioned steel curtain behind it, obscuring the room beyond. “Welcome, Sir. I think you, and the Commander-In-Chief, will be pleasantly surprised, and pleased, with what we have accomplished here!” he began. “We have finally had success in a massive way. We began with the present subject, a delinquent local boy, and have been molding him for five years by injecting him with hormones and other enhancing compounds. In addition, he has been psychologically indoctrinated through visual and physical stimuli to elicit the responses required to subvert any foe, both physically and emotionally. One effect of the injections was unexpected, so don’t be surprised when we allow you to view him and his capabilities. Not only was his strength and endurance enhanced, but his physical stature, as well. Ummm . . . “ the Sgt. Major cleared his throat, “due to a few unfortunate mishaps, we presently keep him restrained, but, for the most part, he obeys commands.” I began to interrupt to have him define “unfortunate mishaps”, but he quickly continued his monologue. “We found from past experience that tying sexual gratification to a subject’s desired actions greatly increases the outcome we expect. This subject responded so well that we believe he was already internally ‘wired’ to be an Alpha (which is what we now call him) and the enhancements and conditioning we provided him really just accelerated him to becoming what he was truly born to be, a . . . well . . . you can see for yourself during demonstration.” With that, the Sgt. Major motioned to some men in white lab-coats clustered around a console towards the back of the room we were standing in and the steel curtain parted in the center and began to separate, each side sliding towards the wall pockets. As the curtain slid open and the lights in the next room were turned on, what I saw caused me to stumble back towards the console to steady myself. Chained to a massive chair was an absolute mountain of muscle! The totally nude and completely hairless creature had to be, when standing, at least twenty feet tall and every inch bulging with rippling muscle. The most perfect specimen of manhood in history stared through the bulletproof glass that separated us. His full lips parted in an evil grin, exposing inhumanly pointed and sharp, white teeth, as his eyes seemed to lock with mine. A long, thick tongue appeared and licked those pouted lips as he flexed hard within the solid chains holding him. Muscles already seeming to be fully flexed and rock-hard ballooned and rippled beneath the dark, thin skin that covered them. Hose-thick veins pulsed to life and the links of the chain that constrained him seemed to warp under the light flexion of such an absolutely perfect specimen of masculinity. My eyes travelled down from the stunning, young Asian face, roaming the vast, powerful surface of his arms, torso and abs. Then I saw the thick, flaccid cock set upon two huge balls, hanging between the beast’s massive legs, pre-cum roping into a large bucket beneath. “Holy FUCK!” I almost shrieked as my knees went weak, my breathing became ragged and my cock jumped to life. A dark, wet spot immediately formed at my crotch as piss escaped my swelling manhood. The Sgt. Major looked at me, eyed my crotch, grinned and stated, matter-of-factly (and knowingly), “The EXACT response we designed it for.” Turning to the lab-coats, he ordered, “Introduce to of the rats.” A door opened on the far side of the room containing Alpha. Two massive men entered the room carrying machine guns. The two men looked around and quickly focused on the boy in the middle of the room. One dropped his gun and turned to the closed door, but it was now locked. The other man fell to his knees as Alpha’s grin faded and his head pivoted on his impossibly thick and powerful neck . . . the grin turned to a sneer as the Sgt. Major took a microphone, eyes sparkling, and simple said, “Alpha . . . have fun.” The giant grinned and I couldn’t help but notice the massive, pre-cum leaking cock begin to jerk, pulse and rise as the beast flexed hard. I could see the chain’s thick links deforming as his thick, rolling muscles solidified further, growing and expanding until they stretched . . . one by one, they ruptured like nothing more that links made of plastic. Several link halves flew towards the bullet-proof glass and embedded into the (what was supposed to be) impenetrable material. The beast stood, his now rigid cock pointing towards the ceiling and flowing with copious amounts of pre-cum. He raised his arms and flexed hard, biceps and triceps exploding into mountainous masses of powerful muscle and, for the first time, I heard him speak as he stepped towards the two men trapped in the room with him: “Like what you see, you pathetic little excuses for men?” Lowering one arm and beginning to stroke his vein-encased cock, he mocked, “I am a real man . . . you are merely fragile little playthings only living for my pleasure!” With that, he grabbed the man who had tried to escape, palming his head like a basketball, with his huge hand and lifted him, kicking and screaming, from the floor. He lowered his other arm and wrapped that massive fist around the waist of the other blubbering man’s waist and effortlessly lifted him. He walked over to the window separating us and placed the guy palmed in one fist against the window as he positioned his erect and throbbing almost man-sized cock over the squirming man and pressed his cock against him, trapping him between his throbbing fuck trunk and the glass. Pre-cum flowed down, coating the glass and man, the trapped little man’s struggling only seeming to make his godly captor increasingly horny. Alpha then placed his other toy against one boulderous pectoral and leaned into the glass, trapping that unfortunate man between the glass and the unfathomably powerful and solid chest brawn of such a colossal muscle deity. Alpha placed both of his palms against the glass separating him from us five men in the control room and began to grind his hips. The man between his cock and the glass slowly and methodically began to be compressed and crushed with each slow and deliberate thrust of the godly man humping the glass with him between. As I looked up at the glass, all my field of vision could take in was muscle and power pressing against and gyrating towards the seemingly small room that we occupied. I looked up and over the pectorals pressed against the glass towards the top of the room to see Alpha looking directly at me and grinning. I saw his mouth slowly form the words, “I - WANT - MORE - LITTLE - MAN” With that, Alpha’s palms formed fists and he pressed hard against the bullet-proof barrier between us. Both of his toys thrashed about until he flexed both his cock and his pecs at the same time. There was a deafening sound of tortured glass as both of the muscular little bodies trapped between the glass and the giant, omnipotent muscle creature exploded in great, dripping masses of smashed flesh and blood, coating his rippling flesh and flowing down the pane. Alpha groaned and leaned his head back, thrust his hips, and his god-cock exploded with gallons of cum, the pressure of the first volley compromising the protective glass and coating the five of us with his steaming nectar mixed with the remains of his fuck toy. He looked down at me, drew his hips back again, positioned his cock directly at the compromised area and thrust again. At the same time, he extended his long tongue between the glass and his rippling pectorals to lap the protein-rich remains of his pec-crushed victim into his mouth. Alpha’s cock crashed through the bullet-proof glass and hovered over us, bucking and spurting cum, covering us all. As he pulled his cock back out, the glass caught on his protruding corona and the protective glass simply shattered. Alarms sounded, lights started flashing and the Sgt. Major and three lab-coats tried to run for the exit door, slipping and sliding in Alpha’s cum on the floor. I just stood, transfixed, staring up at the most beautiful, gigantic human I’d ever seen, grinning down at me as he wiped bloody remains from his chest, lifted them to his lips and lapped them up. My cock was now rock-hard and pumping pre-cum into my slacks. Alpha looked at my crotch and grinned as he raised his herculean forearm and wiped some blood from his lips. He boomed to me, “YOU WILL HELP ME GROW, LITTLE MAN . . . UNDERSTAND?” as he reached in and grabbed the Sgt. Major, lifting the cursing, struggling man to his face. “YOU HAVE GIVEN MY MY LAST ORDER, YOU INCONSEQUENTIAL LITTLE BUG!” Alpha thundered at the sputtering little authority figure. “Fuck you, Alpha, you are nothing but a stupid, fucking juvenile delinquent that we used for our purposes. You will never . . . ” He stopped in mid-sentence as Alpha simply licked his lips and smirked. With the Sgt. Major’s lower body in his fist, he lowered his other hand and wrapped it around the pathetic little man’s torso. Looking me in the eye, he slowly twisted his wrists in opposite directions, the cracking, snapping and tearing sounds of wrenching the Sgt. Major in two resounding throughout the room as he pulled him apart, blood and gore dripping onto his, once again, rock-hard cock. Lifting one hand, he pushed the torso into his mouth, chewed, and swallowed as he lowered the other half to his cock and crushed it against the pulsing surface and began to stroke with the fresh, bloody lube. The three lab-coats had their backs pressed up against the door, watching, as Alpha effortlessly snuffed their boss and ate. I, not even realizing it, had stripped as the muscle-giant snuffed three powerful men out of existence by merely pleasuring himself. I stood stood stroking furiously before control, strength, and power personified. “YOU WILL HELP ME GROW TO MORE, LITTLE ADMIRER, OR . . . !” he rumbled as he continued to stroke the remains of the Sgt. Major up and down his hungry shaft and reached over me towards the three screaming lab-coats. ALPHA - Part 2 As I watched the massive arm reach over me for the three wailing lab-coats, I noticed a thick, white vapor begin to pour into the room from the vents Still, they continued to attempt to scoot away from certain death at the hands of the powerful boy. I looked around the room and into the huge chamber where Alpha had been restrained earlier and observed both rooms were being filled with something that couldn’t be good! Alpha frowned as he noticed, also, and glared down at me. “I have nothing to do with this, Alpha!” I squealed as I saw his chest expand. He inhaled a huge volume of air from above the toxic cloud that was forming and held it in his cavernous lungs. Before I knew what was happening, I saw his huge, rough hand divert from grabbing the three now gasping lab-coats as he reached for me. I felt the pressure as his long, thick fingers curled around my waist and he lifted me to his face. He grinned as he pursed his lips, brought my struggling body to his mouth and sucked my head in to the hot, moist cave. Those impossibly large, thick lips firmly held my arms to my sides and I awaited my inevitable, bloody and painful, albeit quick, demise in the grinding jaws of this gigantic, incredibly muscled boy. I screamed in shear terror until, apparently, I used up the small amount of oxygen held in his maw and I passed out. The next thing I remember was hearing, from a seemingly great distance, “Doc . . . wake up! Doc! Doc! Are you okay?” The voices seemed to get closer as I opened my eyes and I slowly focused on two medics hovering over me. “We saw your legs protruding from the giant’s mouth and pulled you out. Being in there must have saved you from the poison gas that was released to contain or kill him!” I turned my head and saw that there were three covered bodies by the wall where the lab-coats had been huddled together the last time I saw them. I then slowly turned to look towards the other side of the control room . . . to where the separation glass had been. I was startled as my field of vision was filled with the head of the giant Japanese boy. The substantial lips that had sucked me in to his monstrous mouth were just feet from my saliva-soaked head and torso. “SHIT!” I screamed as I quickly scooted back instinctively and realized I was now wrapped in a large sheet. As I backed away, I took in, from my close vantage point, the incredible size and bulk of this immense and powerful specimen. I couldn’t believe that the experiments with my formulas for creating impervious super-soldiers had caused this side effect of physical augmentation . . . and to such an exaggerated degree. I whispered, “Holy, FUCK!” as my eyes roamed the vast expanse of thick, corded muscle protruding from every part of the colossal boy’s body. I stood, but immediately slipped on the slick, semen coated floor. The medics steadied me as I cautiously moved around the tremendous creature before me. Its eyes were closed and the great pectorals were still . . . no indication that the giant boy was breathing and still alive. "What a waste." I mused silently, still sexually charged by all that I had witnessed. Two MP’s entered the room and escorted me to an adjacent control room where there was a visibly upset military commander. He had taken control after quickly reviewing video recordings affirming the grisly death of the previous commander at the hands of this apparently violent and uncontrollably lethal giant boy soldier. “What the HELL happened here?!?!” the man bellowed as he turned, looked me in the eye, the veins on his thick neck pulsing with fury. “I - I - I don’t know, Sir.” I haltingly responded, “I would have to review how the subject was indoctrinated and how his psyche was molded for control and survival. All I can say is, its responses had to be consistent with how it was molded and shaped to respond to certain stimuli, so the error had to be in programming.” The commander turned and began to replay the recording of the deadly incident. “Come and look at this disaster!” he commanded. I walked over and watched as the incredibly thick muscles of Alpha’s chest, arms and legs solidified and effortlessly broke free of his restraints. As he stood to his full twenty feet height, he looked towards the control room and grinned, licking the full lips that would later envelope my comparatively small body. He flexed his obscenely huge musculature as his elephantine, already pre-cum issuing cock pulsed to life with obvious desire and anticipation. I lowered my arms and turned away as I felt my cock thickening and pulsing to life as my mind began to replay what followed: The toying with and snuffing of three full-grown, strapping men as if they were nothing but sexual playthings to this domineering creature! I was relieved, and fortunate, that the decimated control room was not being recorded. I'm not sure how the Marines would have responded to my reactions to the seductive and tantalizing actions of the monstrous muscle-boy, had I been recorded. The four MP’s entered the destroyed control room with video apparatus attached to their helmets. Broadcast onto a large screen, split into four views on the wall, we could see what was before them. The magnificent creature’s head and part of his massive torso was still occupying a good part of the space of the control room. The rest of Alpha’s herculean body was sprawled out into the containment room, his long, thick, blood and gore coated cock draped over his bulging quadriceps. Even flaccid, pre-cum still roped and puddled on the floor by his hamstrings. A plan had to be made as to how to move the tonnage of this behemothic body to another location for some kind of study and, then, disposal. As my eyes were drawn back to the at least yard-long, flaccid penis, I thought I saw the hose-thick veins mapping the thick organ pulsing. I looked again and definitely saw blood pulsing through the impossibly large appendage. My eyes focused on another view on the screen where I saw that another MP was examining Alpha’s sprawling palm, blood still dripping from the fingers. My eyes moved to another feed where an MP’s camera was focused on Alpha’s face, lips still glossed by some of the remains of the previous commander. Another feed was focused on the mountainous chest. As I looked, I saw where an MP had scaled Alpha’s body and was standing on his torso, just below the cliffs of the mighty pectorals. Suddenly, I noticed, the pectorals move down as the MP watched in confusion and stumbled forward. “COMMANDER! FUCK!” I yelled, “He’s been holding his breath this whole time . . . he’s still alive! Get your men out of there . . . NOW!” The commander looked at me, confused at my audacity to order him. I looked at the screen and focused on Alpha’s face, once again. The slanted eyes slowly opened as the black irises focused with quick expansion and dilation and an evil grin formed. His tongue appeared between his lips and licked them clean of the remaining blood that was still coating them. I looked back to the screen exhibiting the cock as it pulsed and rose from the thigh, foreskin peeling back over the bulbous, mushroom head and slowly sliding through the pre-cum coating as it rose and slid up towards the massive bricks of thickly muscled abdominals. The MP’s noticed life in the creature, as well, and three quickly began to back towards the exit as they focused their automatic rifles on Alpha. Audio of their terrified chatter was piped into the control room where we stood. “Orders, Sir! Should we fire?” the team leader barked to the commander. Three views showed the MP on Alpha’s chest fall forward into the crevice between the pectorals towering over him. His screen was simultaneously filled with the view of smooth, dark flesh rippling with thick muscle fibers dancing beneath seemingly paper-thin skin. Alpha grinned, exhibiting his large, sharp teeth. Flexing his abs and placing his palms on the floor, he raised and pushed his muscle encased torso up. His triceps, biceps and forearms exploding with size and power as they easily lifting his immense weight. At the same time, his pectorals tensed, trapping the unfortunate MP between the two massive granite-hard orbs of muscular perfection. The other three MP’s cameras were still focused on him and showed him stand to full height back in the containment room. He walked over to the thick, still intact floor-to-ceiling glass in the adjacent room where the commander, the two MP’s that brought me there and I stood gaping up in awe and fear. “SIR! Orders, Sir!” crackled over the speakers from the MP’s, once again. The commander stood slack-jawed as he beheld the untamed, superhuman muscle-boy the military had created with my serums. The boy stepped forward, his pre-cum flowing sex tool coating the pane and sliding up between his rippling abdominals and the glass. His exercise ball-sized testicles hung pendulously beneath, visibly churning. Further up, we saw the MP, his head and shoulders trapped between the giant’s pectorals. We saw the trapped man’s fists punching at unfeeling flesh and his legs kicking and flailing about uselessly. Then Alpha spoke, his thunderous voice picked up by the microphone of the pec-trapped MP as the pane vibrated and the room rumbled: “You took me off of the street not knowing my desire to be more. Your indoctrination was unnecessary . . . I was born to conquer and rule those on the streets. Your serums, chemicals and psychological implantations have just excelled me physically and emotionally into an inhuman, brutish GOD among you puny, pathetic little creatures. You have instilled in me that not just any enemies you may have, but you, as well, are only good for my amusement and gratification.” With that, it moaned, licked its lips, reached down and wrapped a massive hand around it’s throbbing cock. Its huge, rounded, split biceps and its massive, horseshoe shaped triceps pressed forward by the hanger-wide latissimus dorsi fighting them for room. Ropes of veins mapped and pulsed over the perfect, dark and hairless flesh. It began to slowly stroke. It looked me in the eye, once again, and spoke, “I - WANT - MORE, UNDERSTAND, LITTLE MAN?” as it slowly flexed its pectorals. The MP trapped there thrashed about furiously. As those godly pecs reached full, hard flexion, there was an explosion of red emanating from where the MP’s living, struggling body once was and splattering against the pane. He was simply squashed like a bug between the powerful mounds of muscle. Blood and tissue ran down the glass and onto the throbbing cock as Alpha used his tool to scoop the remains from the window for added, warm lube. The lower part of the MP separated as Alpha alternately flexed his pecs and the MP's legs and waist fell to the base of his bucking cock. The boy-beast wrapped his fist around the remains and crushed them against his sex-trunk, purring at the added stimulation. He flexed his mountainous pectorals hard, again, and extended his tongue, lapping the snuffed MP's blood and gore that squished out from the shelves created by the top of his pecs. He grinned a bloody grin as he stroked and looked through the pane at the four of us. He saw large patches of liquid staining all of our tented crotches. “You are all frail and powerless to stop me from doing as I please . . . and you are too pitifully weak to resist your base urges when in the presence of a true Alpha-God.” Alpha lifted the crushed remains of the muscle-snuffed MP’s leg to his lips and slurped it in, chewing and swallowing as he continued to stroke. Looking the commander in the eye, he boomed, “You feeble little excuse for a man, tell me what I am to you! I see your sexual attraction to what I am. You are small, you are weak. Admit it, little slave. After witnessing what I am, you serve me, now. Tell me, boy! Fall on your KNEES in my presence, you inconsequential little bug, and worship the superior being that I am!” “NO! I - I will DESTROY you!” the commander stammered, still trying to maintain a control he would never again have. Alpha frowned, placed his fists on his hips and flexed. Every muscle inflated with unimaginable size and solidity. “WORSHIP WHAT I AM, WORM!” he bellowed to the commander, the protective pane vibrated and small fissures appeared with just the power of his voice. I saw the commander grab his crotch and fall to his knees. At the same time he grabbed his chest, “Oh, my GOD!” escaped his lips as he fell forward on his face, dead, his heart unable to withstand the sights and sounds of power personified, but his cock still rocketing volleys of cum into his slacks in his final death throes. Alpha smirked, “What fragile, feeble little fucks you are!” It was then that I heard the sound of rapid-fire weapons from within the giant’s chamber. He grinned, rolled his head from side to side and turned to face his attackers as the messaging bullets bounced harmlessly off his diamond hard musculature and impenetrable skin. ALPHA - Part 3 As the giant muscle-boy turned, my mouth dropped and my cock throbbed achingly beholding just how impossibly thick and corded his towering body actually was! Mounds of powerful, rippling masses ballooned and rippled from his thick, burly neck to his weightily muscled ankles as he moved. He lifted one oaken leg and his vast sole came down squarely upon one of the firing MP’s. The unfortunate man was instantly squashed out of existence like the bug he was to this diabolical teen behemoth, his remains splattering out in all directions from beneath Alpha’s gigantic foot. The other two MP’s, witnessing the dispatching of their comrade without so much as a warning or, really, any thought at all from Alpha, dropped their weapons and turned to run. Unfortunately for them, not only was Alpha massively muscular, he was also lightening fast. Before the men could take a step, they found themselves firmly in Alpha’s grasp and lifted from the floor. Their struggling, screaming and begging for mercy seemed only to excite Alpha, judging from the rapid twitching of his inhuman cock. Pre-cum was streaming from its throbbing crown, and the smirk that appeared on his handsome, Asian face as he turned to face me in the control room made my blood run cold. He lifted one MP to his mouth and, much like he had done to me earlier, inserted his head, shoulders and torso and close his lips around the man’s waist. I saw the sinister grin before I saw those monstrous jaw muscles flex and heard, even through the glass, the snapping and crunching of bone over a shrill and muffled, albeit short, scream. Alpha simply bit the man in half, chewed the torso like a snack and swallowed as he tossed the twitching legs to the floor. The other MP was crying and vomiting as Alpha raised his forearm and wiped the blood dripping from the corners of his mouth and focused on him. “Oh, GOD! Please! NOOOO!” “INSECT!” Alpha boomed, “If you do as I say, I may spare you. Understand?” The MP nodded his head vigorously in Alpha’s grasp. He set him on the floor at his feet (beside what remained of his comrade). Alpha began stroking his man-sized sex tool slowly as he looked at the man and said, simply, “Strip, bug.” There was no argument from the MP who disrobed as quickly as he possibly could and stood before the teen muscle-beast glaring down at him. Alpha placed his hands on his hips and flexed, spreading his extensive lats like massive wings beneath his bulging arms. He flexed his beastly cock and pre-cum poured from the slit and roped down onto the little man. He fell to his knees and his cock shot to attention as the hot fluid coated him. Alpha grinned. “Drink a handful of my nectar, bug.” he spoke with authority. The MP did more! He looked up, opened his mouth and let the pre flow directly into his mouth, gulping down as much as he could. “You want this God’s cock, don’t you, you pathetic little worm?” Alpha smiled. The MP nodded again as he continued to slurp the beast’s nectar flowing down over him. “So be it!” thundered Alpha. Before the MP had time to realize what was happening, Alpha had snatched him from the floor, grabbed a leg in each hand, lowered the poor man to his cock-head and pulled down as he thrust his cock up. The entry of the head, as round as the man’s chest, split him in half at the hips and I could see the beast’s throbbing crown travel into the torso, displacing and crushing every organ and bone before exploding through the corpse’s neck, its head limply lolling to one side, staring blankly into space, as blood flowed over Alpha’s cock. I was repulsed, yet completely in awe of the power and, somehow, drawn to the ruthlessness of this boy-God. I couldn’t tear my gaze away from the god-cock cloaked in a fresh, warm human condom. Alpha looked me in the eye, lowered a hand and resumed slowly stroking, bits and pieces of the human plaything coating his pole ripping and tearing apart and falling to his feet in a bloody heap. His muscles bulged and sparkled as he stroked. He stepped towards the glass. “Come, taste of what I am, Little One . . . You will help make me MORE! You want to worship what you know I will become. I am your GOD, Bug . . . you are MINE!” he simmered. My cock erupted into orgasm as I fell to the floor unconscious. I awoke, once again, with medics hovering over me asking if I was okay. I bolted upright. “Where is Alpha?” I screamed. One of the medics quickly gave me a shot and sat me down. “Calm down, Sir. He is under control, see?” He motioned towards the containment room and, through the blood and gore smeared glass, I saw Alpha, glistening with sweat and blood, seated in the massive chair I had originally seen him in. He was restrained with massive chains around his arms, legs, chest and neck. His cock was slung into a fifty-five gallon drum, like before. “How?” I asked incredulously. “He was sitting there when we arrived, Sir. This kind of thing has happened before. He always stops, sits there and waits to be restrained, again.” the medic stated matter-of-factly. “Normally there are no survivors, Sir . . . you are the first.” I saw the coroners cleaning up what was left of victims as some enlisted men cleaned up the warehouse and control rooms. The medics gave me a robe and I walked out into the containment area, cautiously approaching Alpha. He looked at me and his muscles tensed and bulged attempting a salute. “SIR!” he thundered “Relax, Alpha . . . do you remember me?” I asked, his eyes looking, somehow, different, softer, than with my previous encounters. “Sir! No, Sir!” he responded in his booming voice. “And you must be mistaken, Sir! My name is Takeo, Sir!” “Okay,” I responded pensively, “Do you know why you are chained . . . and why you are four times larger than any other man here?” “Yes, Sir! I was living on the streets and agreed to be trained as a super-soldier, Sir. They told me I would become bigger, stronger, smarter, Sir.” he stated. “Takeo, lift your arm.” I ordered. “Sir! I am chained to the chair, Sir.” he responded. “Takeo, I ORDER you to stand at attention, Marine!” I bellowed. Before the words had left my mouth, his dense musculature erupted into even larger, inundating masses of power and the large chain links deformed and broke from his wrists, arms, legs and chest. His neck swelled with sinew until that chain, also, snapped and he stood to attention, in all his nude glory, that trunk of a cock swaying down by his knees, and saluted. Everyone in the building gasped and scattered, running for the exits. I stood in front of this goliath, my head at the level of his flaccid, pre-cum flowing cock-head. I knew this giant wasn’t the same demon that I’d encountered earlier. “I’m sorry, Sir!” he apologized. “I did not know that I could break those restraints.” “It’s okay, Takeo.” I mused. I needed to find all the records relating to this experiment. It appeared that the psychological indoctrination may have brought forth an alternate personality within the giant my serum had created. With the main programmer now dead, there was noone to ask. Takeo looked down at me, “Sir?” “Yes, Takeo?” As I looked up into his eyes, they seemed to flicker and become dark before I heard him growl, “I - WANT - MORE!” I stumbled back, still looking up into his eyes, and they seemed to soften. “Sir? Are you okay?” he asked as he kneeled down on one knee, his pre-cum slick cock, its base nestled atop his massive, churning testicles, sliding on the floor towards me. I reached out to touch that appendage that, not too long before, I had watched fuck the life out of a full grown man with one thrust. I looked up and drew my hand back quickly. “Yes, Takeo, I’m fine. We’ll talk later. Please sit back down and let them restrain you.” I turned and ran out of the building yelling to the handlers to double the restraints. I had to find out what was happening to this powerful, hulking teen! I had seen what he could do . . . and I knew what he could become. ALPHA - Part 4 I ran to the science building going immediately to the records having anything to do with the Super Soldier project. I was looking for anything that would indicate someone had noticed a personality change in Takeo, more specifically, any indication of a dual personality within the subject. As I poured through the mountains of files and the notes they contained, one caught my eye from approximately one year earlier. The file was definitely designed to catch someone’s attention. It was marked “TOP SECRET: PROJECT ALPHA” with an ominous subtitle: “Observation of First Negative Effects of Chemically Induced Super-Soldier Conditioning”. As I opened the file, I found that there was only one page with a few notes about Takeo’s size increase to twenty feet after his last injection, along with documenting astounding simultaneous increases in both muscle size and strength. There was, apparently, no increase in body fat nor loss of vascularity with the incredible growth recorded. A temporary change in Takeo’s attitude and demeanor that appeared to be temporary was also noted. At the end of the notes, highlighted and underlined, was a strong suggestion to suspend the further injections of my serum and to use restraints on the subject for the remainder of the project testing. The last sentence was direction to view video contained on a flash drive in the file’s side folder pocket that would make the reason for such recommendations clear. I notified the security detail, closed and locked the door to the file room, shut the blinds and disabled the surveillance of the room’s interior, as was protocol for viewing top secret video files related to Project Alpha. So that no one that might be trying to listen through the door could hear anything from the video recording, I inserted headphones into my ears, opened the file and began to watch. In the beginning of the video, the only thing I found remarkable was that Takeo was not restrained at all. He appeared to be living in the same thirty feet tall containment building where he was presently held. The twenty feet tall observation windows connected to the observation rooms were all the same as what I had experienced when I first arrived at the base. It appeared that clothing had ceased being issued to Takeo after he reached fifteen feet in height, so he roamed his “home” freely without any covering at all. HIs appearance still took my breath away. The thick, bulging and vein-mapped muscles covering every inch of his body rippled beneath his skin, not just with every movement he made, but every breath that he took. His prodigious manhood hung nearly to his knees over a nutsack that contained his two huge balls. He appeared to be leaking pre-cum continually. As I watched, one of the doors entering from one of the observation areas opened and a Marine came in bringing food for Takeo. He was a massive soldier of about six feet, five inches tall with thick powerful muscle stretching the clothing he was wearing: only shorts and a tank top. He pushed a large wheelbarrow overflowing with, what appeared to be, raw sides of beef. “Hey, Chuck!” Takeo’s powerful voice boomed as he grinned. “‘Sup, Take?” Chuck responded with a shortened nickname, apparently, “How’s our human Godzilla doing today, man?” he joked. “Only thing up is me, as always, little man!” Takeo jested as he reached down and lifted the barrel of his pre-cum leaking cock for emphasis. Chuck grinned, “Shit, Take . . . I’m just glad you’re on OUR side, kid! And stop playing with your weapon, man!” Obviously these two were friends. Chuck turned and started walking back to the door he had entered through, “Enjoy your snack, Godzilla. I think they have you scheduled for a drill this afternoon. Have fun!” Immediately, I saw a change in Takeo, his muscles tensed and bulged to rock-hard masses of power. His face, which had been friendly and jovial, hardened and his grin faded to a sneer as his eyes darkened. His enormous bulk was blocking Chuck’s exit faster than the recording equipment could catch the giant moving. Alpha stood, smirking down at Chuck who slowly began to back away into the center of the vast room. “Take? Everything okay, bud?” Chuck asked, the tension clear in his voice. Alpha raised his arms and flexed hard, muscle erupting obscenely in colossal waves all over his awe-inspiring body. He lowered one arm, place his huge palm beneath his leaking cock head until it filled with the hot, slimy fluid. He coated the head and shaft and slowly stroked as he squeezed more pre-cum from the long slit at its tip. Chuck stumbled back, but you could clearly see his shorts begin to tent as he looked up at his giant, beastly friend. “Fuck, Take! What’re you doing man?” he quivered. Alpha’s voice boomed, “You like what you see, don’t you Chucky! I can smell it emanating from your pathetic little body. . . I can see it in your throbbing dick. Come on, Chucky! You know you’ve always want to feel the power in this body. Now’s your chance. Touch me, Chucky.” Chuck was visibly conflicted, not just by being in the presence of this giant, powerfully muscular boy, but also, by the imposing creature speaking with such a self-assured, overbearing authority. “Take . . . no, man! Stop fucking around!” he spoke haltingly. Alpha grinned, almost tasting the awe, mixed with fear, rising in Chuck. His already heavy cock began to increase in length and girth, pulsing larger with every beat of Alpha’s massive heart. He continued to slowly stroke the beast. “Get out of those constricting clothes and get on your knees, Chucky. Let’s compare.” Alpha taunted. I watched as something within the heavily muscled and obviously powerful Chuck just seemed to snap. “Yes, SIR!” he gushed as he peeled all of the clothing from his huge body and fell to his knees before Alpha. Alpha walked over, holding his cock over Chuck and squeezed as pre-cum flowed all over what was, obviously, now nothing but his muscled little plaything. “Good boy! You are so pitifully weak and insignificant, Chucky, aren’t you?” he belittled as he reached towards him from above. “What the FUCK just happened?” I wondered as I backed up the video and replayed, my cock throbbing painfully in my pants. It started again with Chuck’s last exchange, “ . . . think they have you scheduled for a drill this afternoon. Have fun!” I slowed the playback down and watched Takeo’s transformation frame by frame. The change was eye-popping. My cock began spurting pre-cum as the giant boy solidified into a ferocious mass of power. I backed the video up one more time and let it play. I stopped it at the change in Takeo. “What the hell?” I said out loud, but something gnawed at me. Something Chuck had said sounded familiar to what I’d heard before. Yes. Something the Sergeant Major had said to Takeo or Alpha before I witnessed the first discharge of Alpha’s savage aggression. Could it be? Had they been ignorant or stupid enough to implant a verbal trigger into Takeo’s psyche to initiate aggressive behavior . . . and foolish enough to make it such a commonly used phrase as “Have fun!”? I backed up the video one more time and watched. I paused it when it became clear that someone had, indeed, implanted that trigger phrase for the purpose of turning respectful and compliant Takeo into ferocious and unrestrained Alpha. Morbid curiosity, and lustful desire, caused me to click on play to witness what followed in that first appearance of Alpha and the “negative effects” of what my formula had created out of Takeo. ALPHA - Part 5 I clicked on the play button and witnessed Alpha’s huge hand descend and as he extended his index finger. He slid it over Chuck’s rigid cock (which immediately erupted in orgasm, his cum coating Alpha’s long, thick digit). Alpha grinned, slid his finger up Chuck’s torso, scooping the pre-cum flowing over Chuck’s body up to his mouth. Chuck wrapped his hands around the finger and began lapping Alpha’s pre-cum, mixed with his own cum, from the giant boy’s finger before he wrapped his lips around the tip of the finger, sucking and licking like a baby on a massive nipple. “Good boy!” Alpha boomed as he lowered to his knees, his pre-cum flowing cock settling on Chuck and knocking him to the floor. “This is what you really, want, isn’t it, Chucky? Be honest. It’s what you ALL want! You little bugs just want to be close to what I am, to feel a part of such gigantic, powerful perfection.” the creature toying with his prey taunted as he lowered his other hand and pressed the head of his cock down onto Chuck’s body sprawled out on the floor. In answer, Chuck wrapped his muscular arms around the pulsing, vein encased python, hugged and attached his mouth over the slit, drinking in of Alpha’s nectar as his hips thrust hungrily against his massive friend’s throbbing cock. “Holy FUCK!” I moaned. I couldn’t help but reach down and squeeze my throbbing, hard cock through my trousers as I witnessed, In mere seconds, how Chuck, a huge, powerful Marine, had been reduced to nothing but a little play-thing to Takeo . . . nothing but a worthless sex-toy to the powerful mountain of muscle that was obviously now Alpha. “That’s right, you inconsequential little worm, worship your God’s deadly cock like a good little devotee to real power!” Alpha grinned as he wrapped his massive mitt around Chuck and his huge cock and stood, squeezing. “You just exist to please me like I need to be pleased, don’t you Chucky, you worthless little worm!” Alpha boomed as he placed his other palm behind Chuck’s head and pressed him hard against his hungry cock-head. Alpha released his grip on his cock and Chuck’s body while smashing Chuck’s face against his pre-pouring piss slit with his other hand. Chuck’s hips continued gyrating in the air, his rigid cock dripping pre-cum mixed with cum as his distended, flattened face sucked hungrily on Alpha’s cock head, tongue fucking the slick slit, his body suspended before Alpha’s churning nut-sack. Watching the thick slabs of Alpha’s muscle bulge and ripple with each move he made was intoxicating. I fumbled and unbuckled my belt, unzipped my pants and started stroking my steel-hard, pre-cum leaking cock as I beheld the massive and powerful Alpha begin to unleash his lust-fueled and bloodthirsty savagery for the first time. Chuck’s body, suspended from Alpha’s hold on his head pressed into that bulbous crown, hung from Alpha’s fist firmly pressed against that angry cock-head. He began to flail about in the air in front of Alpha’s massive, churning nuts, his cock jerking wildly and firing off volleys of cum. Alpha moaned and increased the pressure to his cock-head, compressing Chuck’s head against his throbbing, pre-pulsing crown. Chuck was just something to stimulate this god-like beast. I saw the muscle and sinew in Alpha’s arm solidify and bulge as his inhuman fist contracted. I heard the loud CRACK/POP as blood, bone and brain sprayed from between Alpha’s powerful fingers as he began fisting his cock-head and the pulsing crown of his cock with Chuck’s warm blood, mixed with brain and exploded skull. Chuck’s body went limp and jiggled in death throes as blood and brain ran down his body and dripped to the floor at Alpha’s feet from the giant’s hand stroking that magnificent shaft. Alpha grinned, let go of his bobbing, dripping dick and lifted Chuck’s body. He briefly examined his handiwork before ripping the corpse in half and devouring it like a famished animal, blood and gore dripping from his lips and running over his pumped body as he, once again, lowered his hand and slowly stroked his gore-covered cock.. Edging hard, I clicked pause. Where the hell was security? Why hadn’t guards poured into the room as soon as Chuck was compromised? I pushed play, once again, and watched as Alpha wiped the blood dripping from his chin on his forearm, smirked, and walked towards the hanger door. He dropped to one knee, thrust his massive hand beneath the door as his back and arm exploded in size and he stood, effortlessly lifting the twenty foot door open, curling it like a light dumbell. I saw jeeps lined up and men clamoring at his feet as he revealed himself to those big, strong marines outside the door, powerless against the massive creature calmly stroking his bloody, pre-cum pouring, man-sized cock before their unbelieving, gaping mouths. The base commander jumped from a jeep and approached Alpha. “Takeo! Stand down!” he ordered. “NOW!” he barked as he stood at Alpha’s feet, staring up as bloody pre-cum roped down at the commander’s feet. “You inconsequential little WORM!” Alpha boomed as he lowered to his knees, his thick calf and leg muscles ballooning and rippling. His knees touched down and cracked the pavement on either side of the commander. The commander began to protest at Alpha’s words, but froze as he saw the muscle-beast begin to kneel towards him. All he saw was a living mass of muscle lowering towards him. He raised his arms as Alpha’s nutsack containing two massive balls knocked him on his back and covered him. He struggled beneath the hot, churning orbs, the stench of musky sweat filling his mouth and nostrils as Chuck’s blood filled his mouth. The guards immediately began firing their weapons, the bullets seemingly bouncing from Alpha’s dense, thin skin. Alpha quickly leaned forward and grabbed one guard. He lifted the struggling man in his fist over the remaining guards and thundered, “Do you really want to piss off one that can so effortlessly do this to anyone of you?” He constricted his fingers around the doomed little guard, slowly for emphasis, enjoying the struggling, the individual snaps and cracks of each bone, until blood sprayed from the pitiful little creatures mouth and the body pulped in his mighty fist, dripping blood and gore onto the remaining guards. They immediately dropped their weapons as they stared at the giant creature on his knees, exhibiting his ability to crush them like insects. They beheld the hyper-muscled, godly creature on his knees before them raise the remains of their so easily dispatched comrade to his lips and lap at his remains. Their commander’s arms were flailing and clawing at the giant beast’s sack harboring two monstrous balls pinning him to the ground. They all pissed in their pants as their cocks began to inflate being in the presence of such powerful perfection. Alpha grinned a bloody grin as he finished snacking on the little soldier. He closed his eyes feeling the commander struggling beneath his nuts, stimulating him further, “Good little worm . . . massage my cum factory, you fucking bug!” he purred as he continued to slowly stroke his more than man-sized, gore-slick, pre-leaking shaft with one fist. He snatched another one of the guards from the ground and lifted him to his face with his free fist. “Who do you take orders from, you pathetic, weak little creature? Did any of you actually think you could control what I am?” he roared as his muscles flexed and he lifted his stroking fist from his cock and brought it down into the now open palm containing the guard he’d lifted. I heard the high-pitched scream of the man as he raised his arms in a futile attempt to deflect the fist coming at him like a freight train. The sickening CRUNCH and SPLAT echoed out of the building as blood and gore splattered from the giant muscle-boy’s hands. He lifted his fist to his lips and licked the blood from his knuckles. He lowered his other gore-dripping hand and began to stroke his engorged cock, once again. “YOU ARE NOTHING BUT INSECTS TO ME. I NOW TIRE OF LETTING YOU THINK YOU HAVE ANY CONTROL OVER WHAT I AM. YOU WILL ALL BOW BEFORE ME . . . NOW!” The guards left surrounding the beast on their knees trembled as Alpha stood and glared down at them. As he stood, the base commander was released from beneath the giant’s balls and lay sputtering between his feet. Addressing the guards trembling and pissing on themselves before him, Alpha lifted a foot and placed it on the base commander. His quadriceps exploded into solid masses as he drove his foot into the concrete, obliterating the man beneath his foot and entombing him beneath the fissured surface as blood sprayed in all directions. He released his still rigid, leaking and blood slick cock and it bobbed up to the base of his rippling, rounded pectorals. “Remove your clothing when in the presence of your God!” Alpha sneered to the remaining guards gaping up at him worshipfully. They all complied immediately, tearing their clothes from their bodies and remaining on their knees while grabbing and stroking their erect little penises. Alpha sat and spread his legs out of the open hanger door, his bulbous testicles resting, once again, on the now blood and pre-cum slick surface. “Pleasure me If you can, bugs, and I may let you live.” he grinned sardonically. They all crawled towards the mountain of muscle. He reached out and grabbed another man, brought him to his lips squirming and squealing. The godly beast opened his mouth and bit the man’s torso off at the waist and chewed. Blood shot onto his chin from the lower half of the corpse and flowed down his chin and neck. Alpha turned, looked directly into the camera recording the events and boomed, “I WANT MORE! UNDERSTAND?” “Jesus CHRIST” I breathed raggedly as I orgasmed, cum rocketing from my cock and onto the computer screen and keyboard for a full minute. I stopped the video playback, hurriedly tried to wipe the spunk-covered equipment, and myself, clean. I quickly redressed and rushed to the door to have a guard let me out and accompany back to where Takeo was. Was Alpha actually speaking to me through that recording from years’ prior? How could he have known I would be here now, much less watching that recording? I had to get back to Takeo and speak with him. Was he aware of his alter ego and the things he had done? How had Alpha surfaced momentarily when I last spoke to Takeo? There seemed to be something I was missing, but I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. ALPHA - Part 6 I approached the hanger and the guards were outside. They quickly opened the door and two followed me in while two remained at the door. Takeo sat, double chained as I had ordered, to his massive chair. His man sized cock’s head, once again, slung into the barrel that collected his constantly flowing pre-cum. I felt so minuscule as I approached this titanic mountain of muscle. I walked up to him and my head only reached to his knees as he sat. I glanced at his always-churning nuts, each larger than my head and down to his massive feet, the feet that I’d witnessed crush humans like nothing by annoying little bugs. I looked up past his thick, jutting pectorals and saw him grinning down at me. “Hey, Doc.” he rumbled, “Do you like what you’ve done to me? Am I what you had hoped to create, little man?” “Takeo,” I started, my mouth suddenly dry and my knees weak. My tired cock leapt at the sound of his voice and his belittling words, but I maintained composure, “You have FAR exceeded my expectations.” I saw his cock lurch, rocking the fifty-five gallon drum enough that pre-cum flowed over onto the floor. The giant closed his eyes and licked his large, thick lips. “Mmmmm! Thanks, Doc. We want the same thing, you and I.” his impossibly bass voice boomed, “You are too pathetically small and weak to do what you want to do deep down. That’s why you worked so hard to create what I am. You had hoped that your formula would create a beast in every way.” He opened his eyes and looked at me for some type of reaction. “It has.” “What are you talking about, Takeo?” I blubbered, feigning confusion at his statements, yet knowing he was correct about everything he had said. “I know the videos you just watched pleased you greatly.” he grinned knowingly as his dark eyes seemed to bore into my soul. I stepped back, slipped on the pre-cum on the floor and fell against the now overflowing barrel. “What? Takeo, how could you POSSIBLY know what . . .” He interrupted and finished my thought: “. . . know what you’ve been doing? Doc, you created a way for me to inhabit this body. You thought you were only creating a super soldier that you could, hopefully, control and use to fulfill your deepest and darkest desires and fantasies. Don’t you yet realize that you’ve created more than an all-powerful giant? I am not constrained by time and space . . . I have spared you so that you can witness what you have unleashed upon mankind. I know that you long to see what I will do. I know that you mortals are so weak and completely powerless to resist my power and impossibly seductive sexuality. I knew you were mine before you even arrived on base.” He paused and grinned as I lifted my pre-cum soaked hand to my mouth and lapped at the warm, slimy nectar in which I had fallen. He flexed every muscle lightly and they ballooned, pressing hard against the chains in which he was wrapped, as cable-like veins appeared and pulsed beneath the skin and the rippling muscle it sheathed. My cock rocketed to attention and saluted its master. The two guards with me lowered their weapons as they gazed upon godly, masculine perfection, seemingly hypnotized be the creature’s massive muscles flexing and rolling on every surface of his gargantuan frame. He chuckled and continued, “I allowed you to believe Takeo and Alpha were here. They are now a part of me. We are Alpha, but really we are the creature that you created that I have been waiting for . . . a body sturdy enough where I can exist and unleash my darkest wanton desires. I am Agyo, the God of Overt Violence. Yes, Doc, I WANT MORE . . . MUCH MORE . . . and you do too, my worshipful little pet! Your Alpha is now here to stay!” the beast thundered as he took a deep breath, his massive chest inflating and solidifying as the chain links deformed and popped from his chest, arms and legs with his full-body flexion. I scooted back against the barrel as he stood, his cock leaving the barrel and floating over my head, coating me with his hot pre-cum. He grabbed a guard in each hand as he stood. They broke from their worshipful transces and began kicking and clawing at Alpha’s flesh. They would have screamed, but he was crushing the air from their lungs with his powerful grip. “Oh, my GOD! Alpha! What are you going to do with them?” I squealed, my dark macrophilia laden desires taking hold of my senses as I quickly disrobed and fell to my knees, naked and throbbing, looking up at the godly creature looming over me. “Good little worm,” Alpha grinned, “you have been mine since your birth, just dreaming and waiting for your God to appear.” With that he dunked one of the soldiers, head first, into the barrel of his pre-cum before moving him back to his globular, muscled ass. He relaxed his ass muscles and shoved his toy soldier in, head first, down to the little man’s waist. I watched, mesmerized by my creations brutal, sadistic power as the little legs protruding from the God’s ass kicked violently. “MMMMM, FEELS GOOD!” Alpha thundered as he, once again, looked me in the eye and grinned while simultaneously flexing that massive, godly ass hard. There was a muffled CRUNCH and the legs stopped kicking and quivered for a bit before Alpha flexed his ass hard once more and the little body was crushed within that godly ass, severed at the waist, legs falling to the floor. I had crawled over to Alpha’s massive ankle and wrapped my arms around it as far as I could, humping my God’s leg with my pre-cum covered body as he ass-snuffed the worthless little soldier. Alpha dropped the other stunned soldier into the barrel of pre-cum before reachng down and plucking me from his ankle. He raised me to his boyishly handsome, yet terrifyingly large, face. “It’s time for more, bug!” he whispered as he closed his eyes and I felt his grip slipping around me. I looked at his arms, shoulders, and chest rippling with power, bulging and expanding. I looked down and saw the floor becoming further away as we rose. He shifted his feet to a wider stance as his head and wide, rounded shoulders burst through the roof of the hanger, his gargantuan torso protecting me from debris. As he reached fifty feet in height and thousands of tons of pure, unadulterated muscle, he ceased growing and grinned at me, now in his open palm, stroking furiously. We could see jeeps, tanks and people scurrying about in panic at the sight of the titanic muscle-God Alpha’s appearance through the hanger roof. He bent back down and reached into the hanger by his feet and, between two fingers, lifted the barrel of pre-cum containing the other guard. The poor guy was standing in the barrel of pre-cum and stroking his cock feverishly as Alpha brought the barrel to his lips, opened his mouth and tilted it. I had a perfect view as the pre-cum roped into his mouth, carrying with it the flailing yet furiously masturbating little guard. The beast pinched the barrel flat between his powerful fingers as he moved the worshipful little snack around in his mouth. It was unfortunate for the guard that he was a bit too large to swallow whole. I saw Alpha’s huge jaw muscle clench in unison with a sickening, short scream and CRUNCH as the guard’s little body was chewed to a bloody paste for swallowing. Alpha grinned, his teeth red with blood, as he bellowed, “It’s time to begin, little muscle slut.” Cum rocketed from my cock at the sound of his voice as he set me on his shoulder and stepped through the wall of the hanger, flattening a jeep and its unfortunate occupants that had just pulled up. He reached down and picked up another jeep and its yelling, frightened and awed occupants as he began stroking his quickly lengthening and thickening cock, his balls churning in anticipation of what was to come.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..